Category: Uncategorized

  • The Priestess of Emesis – Volume III [Re-post]

    Font size : +


    WARNING: LESBIAN INCEST VOMIT EROTICA. If this doesn’t appeal to you, please keep away.

    WARNING: If this sort of thing – puking, incestuous, lesbian sex, with some cockgirls thrown in for fun – isn’t your jam, please do not read it. I want folks to enjoy, not be disgusted traumatized. I mean that wholeheartedly.

    On the other hand, if this is your jam, pull up a chair!

    This is a continuation of a prior storyline, and if you haven’t read the previous five stories, it will be very, very confusing. To get caught up, first check out the “Thanksgiving in Reverse” trilogy, Parts I – III, then read “The Priestess of Emesis”, Volumes I and II.

    This story wraps up Sindee’s second trilogy. A final trilogy is currently in the works to put the series to bed completely.

    Enjoy!

    FINAL IMPORTANT NOTE: This is meant as a deviant fantasy, not something to be emulated. Frequent vomiting is bad for you, and can even kill you. Remember, there is always help available. (800-662-HELP).

    Chapter 1

    Sindee, Goddess of All Emesis, sighed as she stepped from her personal portal in her temple on Olympus down to a nonde*********** alleyway. She adjusted her slinky, skin-tight dress, making sure her cock wasn’t too prominent. Her similarly substantial tits were very prominent, her nipples pressing against the fabric threatened to break through, and her hair was done just right. Then she stepped from the alley out onto the main sidewalk. Across the street was a former church.

    And, if her intelligence was right, inside was Hera’s long-lost daughter, Aviana.

    It was a Tuesday midday the week of Thanksgiving. The next evening the long holiday weekend – the highest holiday to Sindee’s adherents – would begin. And with it would come the glory of women vomiting on women, eating each other’s spew. The lucky ones would have a family member to share it with – mothers and daughters, sister on sister, and so on. Some would celebrate alone. But whatever their situation, this was the weekend to unleash their divine emesis.

    But before the weekend’s festivities, there was one last bit of business to take care of.

    Sindee knew she was taking a chance. If her instincts were wrong, she could end up driving an even bigger wedge between Hera, queen of the gods, and her estranged daughter. Luckily, her instincts were usually right, but that didn’t help with the butterflies that were ransacking her stomach. You would think that once you became a goddess these sorts of things would disappear, but there it was.

    She strode purposefully across the street and approached the front of the deconsecrated church. Temerity would never do in these situation. Diplomacy and strength would win the day. She adjusted her tiny black dress one more time and knocked on the door.

    At first there was no response. Sindee noted that the car in the driveway matched the de***********ion she had been given as belonging to Aviana. Then she glanced up and caught sight of a camera slyly hidden to the side of the door. Someone was watching her.

    She looked straight into the lens.

    “Aviana, my name is Sindee. I have some important business I need to discuss with you.”

    Nothing.

    Sindee considered leaving, giving up. She glanced up and down the street. Maybe Aviana had gone for a walk, or gone out to the market. There was stores within walking distance. Should she come back another time?

    The big wooden doors to the old church opened. A woman stood there, she was over six feet tall and had striking almost bird-like features. Her substantial bust was braless under a sleeveless T-shirt that was cut-off just low enough to barely be decent, and a pair of khaki shorts. But most surprisingly, she was completely bald.

    This was definitely Aviana. Her gaze seemed to cut right through Sindee but with a slight smile teasing her lips.

    “You do know it’s considered poor taste for goddesses to go recruiting door-to-door, right?” Aviana said, in a tone that wasn’t quite a sneer but was interlaced with gentle, bemused sarcasm.

    Sindee allowed herself a smile.

    “It’s not our normal style,” she said, meeting Aviana’s gaze with smiling eyes. “But in a few special cases we make an exception. Especially when the candidate has the scent of the divine on her.”

    “Once one has been touched by the divine, the fragrance lingers. But I assure you I have no truck with the gods these days.”

    “And that’s why I am here,” Sindee said. “May I come in for a few minutes?”

    “Are you some kind of emissary?”

    “Not officially. I am here of my own free will trying to set right a past mistake.”

    Aviana didn’t respond, she simply stepped back and gestured for Sindee to enter.

    The main living area of the old church looked sort of bohemian with an antique desk and a couple bookshelves, along with some couches and an easy chair. Aviana disappeared into the kitchen and came back with a pair of wine glasses. Nothing like a little day drinking. She allowed herself a sip then turned back to Aviana, who was sitting on a couch across from her taking stock.

    “Sindee, Puke Goddess and Divine Emissary. Why are you here?”

    “As I said, I came of my own free will. None others but my retinue of Goddesses and Priestesses of Emesis even know I am here. So I am taking a chance by being here.”

    Aviana laughed. “Is my name now so accursed on Mount Olympus that it is against the rules for a deity to even visit me?”

    “No, no,” Sindee leaned forward, alarmed. “Not at all. Just the opposite. Your mother, she has many regrets.”

    “Then why has she never contacted me?” Aviana asked.

    “She has had no idea how to reach you. You disappeared the day after your falling out and dropped off the radar. She wasn’t even sure you were alive. It was just due to your…unique talents that you came across my radar.”

    “So she didn’t send the Furies?”

    “The Furies? Most definitely not.”

    There was a stone fireplace on the side of the room. It became the target of Aviana’s thrown wineglass.

    “Are you fucking kidding me? All these years, and she had nothing to do with the Furies? Ugh. Tell my mother that after I stormed off Olympus, the Furies came after me doing that whole ‘vengeance against the child who wronged their parents’ thing. And…”

    Sindee held up her hand.

    “Would you be willing to tell her yourself? I think there has been a terrible misunderstanding.”

    “I haven’t talked to Hera…my mother…in centuries,” Aviana responded, her eyes misting.

    “And that weighs heavily on her shoulders. Come with me back to Olympus. Talk to her, she misses you so.”

    “I can’t come back to Olympus. In a moment of anger I denounced my mother and the gods. That trio of bitches appeared and asked me if I meant it. I said I never wanted to set foot on Olympus again. So the Furies stole from me most of my divinity. Not all, mind you. They seemed to take great pleasure in leaving me with just enough to make sure I live a long life regretting my mistakes. I assumed that was at Hera’s behest.”

    “Hera had no idea.”

    Sindee rose and hugged the now-weeping Aviana. When her sobbing slowed, Sindee took her cheeks in her hands and kissed her forehead.

    “Let me call your mother. Let me get her here. We can talk this through and figure out how to get your divinity back from the Furies.”

    Chapter 2

    Weeping, sobbing, sloppy reunions like the one between Hera and Aviana are both beautiful and awkward. Once Hera arrived, Sindee slipped from the room and went for a walk for about a half hour, allowing the women to have some time alone. But recognizing that her high holiday weekend was beginning the following evening, she knew time was running short. So after 30 minutes, she gently knocked on the church door and pushed it open slowly, peering inside. Hera and Aviana were sitting on the couch, sipping wine. Surprisingly, they were both still fully dressed. Also in attendance were Persephone – Death Goddess, Hecate – Witch Goddess, and Abby and Luna – Goddesses of Death Emesis.

    “Oh, you’re back. You didn’t have to leave,” Hera said, smiling.

    “I wanted you two to have a little bit of…you know…alone time. But I see you had…um…other ideas.”

    “We can do that when we get Aviana’s divinity back – or during your high holiday celebrations,” the Queen of Olympus said with a salacious wink, her hand far up her daughter’s thigh, gently stroking what looked like an erect cock through the fabric. Aviana giggled.

    “I really appreciate you indoctrinating my mother,” Aviana said. “She seems really interested in testing out my sensitive throat.” She also added a wink that was highly inappropriate.

    Sindee took a seat.

    “We have developed a plan to get Aviana’s divinity back from the Furies,” Persephone said. “Maggie, Tissie, and Allie will be holding court tonight at their temple in the underworld around 6:00 PM. Here’s the plan…”

    Sindee listened. It was not just a good plan, it was a brilliant, devious, vengeful plan that would turn the Furies’ powers back against them. She loved it.

    “So you’re onboard?” Aviana asked.

    “Oh hell yeah,” Sindee said. “This should be delicious.”

    Sindee got a text on her phone and checked it. The message was from Uma and asked when she would be back in her temple, she had something they needed to discuss.

    “Hey, I’ve got some business back at the temple. Let’s all meet at my earthly place around 5:00 to go over the final logistics. Sound good?”

    There were nods around the room, then Sindee slipped back through a portal to the temple.

    High Priestess Uma and Priestesses Angie and Teagan were both standing next to her throne in their diaphanous togas. Angie looked Sindee and her LBD up and down.

    “Wow, somebody looks like they had a hot date,” she said.

    “Not really, just trying to make a good impression on some oversexed goddesses, that’s all,” she replied, seating herself on her throne. “What’s up?”

    Uma looked down at the floor and played absently with her hands.

    “I’ve been thinking about your offer to give me a cock, and I’ve been feeling a little hesitant about it.”

    “Okay,” Sindee said. “Anything in particular that bothers you about it?”

    “It just doesn’t feel like me. I’m small, and cocks look best on ladies with at least a little bit of meat on their bones. Plus, I feel like I’m a girl, 100%, and I like my plumbing the way it is. Isn’t that okay?”

    Sindee suddenly realized just how uncomfortable Uma was with the whole idea. She slipped from her throne and embraced her high priestess.

    “Of course it’s okay,” Sindee said. “I want you to be happy.”

    “Thank you,” Uma whispered as they hugged. “But since you wanted one of your priestesses to have a cock, I was thinking…”

    They disengaged and Sindee noticed that it was Angie’s turn to stare at the floor and look uncomfortable. She smiled.

    “I love the idea,” Sindee said before Uma could even finish. She turned and hugged Angie. “You already got so much freaky equipment, how could I say no? What, exactly, did you guys have in mind?”

    Angie smiled. “Can you just turn my clit into a cock and leave everything else the way it is? I like my other parts the way they are.”

    “Absolutely,” Sindee said.

    “Do you want to do it this weekend?” Angie asked.

    “No, actually, I want to do it right now because we could use another cock tonight. Let me fill you in…”

    Chapter 3

    Sindee had ditched her LBD for a more standard Olympian toga and she slipped from her portal onto the beach next to the river Styx. Next to her was a line of people about twenty deep, both from the underworld and from above, who were coming to seek out redress from the goddesses whose duty was to enact vengeance on behalf of those wronged. Sindee, being a goddess, had permission to skip the line and move to the very front. The mere mortals knew better than to do anything but look in awe, lest they be denied their chance to plead their case.

    Allie, Tissie, and Maggie were sitting in thrones on the beach in lower-half togas and upper-half leather black bikini tops. Behind them, their onyx palace rose from the hills of the underworld. Their eyes were black without pupils, and their dark hair was intertwined with small serpents that slithered between the strands, disappearing then reappearing.

    The human who had been making her case was brusquely gestured away by Tissie, and the Furies turned their pupil-less black eyes to Sindee, who cast her eyes downward, took a hesitant step forward, then slipped to her knees and bowed her head as in supplication.

    “Why, it’s the new girl,” said Tissie. “That one that just was made a goddess last year, brought a whole retinue with her.”

    “Sindee, the puke goddess, if I recall correctly,” said Maggie.

    “And she’s been a goddess a whole year and is just now coming down to visit us,” sneered Allie. “Of course, it’s when they want something they visit the Furies. But just a visit? No, not a chance. Typical goddess. So you, Sindee the puke girl, what’s it that you want from us?”

    Sindee did her best impression of a woman torn by some deep, internal wound. She gulped and sniffed, and even forced a tear to run down her cheek. The Furies fell silent.

    “Child, this must be some wound you carry,” Allie said.

    “Tell us,” Tissie prompted. “All you need to tell us is who it is, what they did, and your request for punishment.”

    Sindee sniffled then reached into her toga, pulling out a piece of paper. She began to read.

    “My dearest, dearest friend,” she said, then broke down in sobs.

    The Furies watched in silence for a moment. Finally Tissie broke the silence.

    “Just tell me, how bad was the harm?”

    “She suffered for years,” Sindee said, her eyes downcast.

    “And how severe is your punishment you are asking for? Is it something permanent or just restoration and maybe a little hurt in return.”

    “Just that…restoration and a little hurt in return.”

    Allie nodded. “Just how much hurt are we talking about. Permanent damage, or just some injuries that can be healed in a few weeks, or maybe a few months of therapy.”

    Sindee sniffled. “That, light damage, some minor emotional scars.”

    “And that’s all that’s written on that paper?” Allie continued. Sindee nodded.

    The Furies looked at each other, then Tissie smiled.

    “What you have on that paper is hereby granted.”

    There was a surge of electricity in the air. The Furies’ eyes got wide. Allie had just enough time to spit out a “You tricked us, you b—” before there was a sound like a wet rag being slapped against concrete and the Furies vanished.

    Sindee rose slowly and turned to the crowd.

    “Sorry guys, the Furies won’t be back for a couple of days. They have business elsewhere.”

    The portal she had stepped through glowed again, and Sindee’s mother Marlene and aunt Cathy, the Goddesses of Health Emesis slipped out, clad in the same outfits the Furies had been wearing.

    “For the next few days, these two ladies will be dispensing justice – not vengeance, but justice. Because that’s what this gig should be all about.”

    Marlene and Cathy took positions in a couple of the Furies’ chairs, then Sindee slipped back through the portal.

    Chapter 4

    “You fucking cunt! You tricked us! You think because you’re a new goddess you’re hot shit. But we’ve been divine since before your ancestors were painting pictures on the cave wall with berries and deer shit. We’ll have our revenge, mark my words.” Allie only paused in her spewing because a bucket of filth was dumped over her head.

    Sindee had ditched her outfit and was standing naked, arms crossed, next to the pond in her backyard, which was now filled with foul mud, fetid water, rotting corpses, slime, and all manners of creepy crawly creatures slithering through the muck. It was delightful. A dozen feet offshore, on a shallow mud bar, Allie, Maggie, and Tissie were chained on their hands and knees in the filth. Priestesses Teagan and Angie – who was thoroughly enjoying her new gigantic cock – were standing next to the Furies throwing bucketfuls of filth on top of them every time one of them opened their mouth. The asps that normally populated the Furies’ hair were gone and strands were pasted to their face with muck.

    Hera was standing next to Sindee, as was Aphrodite, Persephone, and High Priestess Uma. Aviana was standing to the side with Hecate, looking angry. Gina, who had just joined the party, was standing next to the portal taking the scene in.

    But, despite the vitriol from the Furies, all eyes were really on the three glowing spheres hovering off to the side. They were blue and about a foot across – the divinity of the Furies. Missing, however, was Aviana’s divinity.

    Hera pointed towards her daughter, Aviana.

    “Do you recognize her?” she asked.

    “Fuck you,” Tissie spat.

    “You forget who I am, peon. I’ll ask one more time,” Hera said, but got no reply.

    “Have it your way,” Sindee murmured, shaking her head. She gestured Aviana forward.

    Aviana slipped into the muck. She reached down, pulling handfuls of the filth and rubbing it across herself, coating her body with fetid slime, covering her bald head with it, then retching and adding a layer of her own spew on top of it. Then she leaned down, shoved her face into the filth, and sucked a mouthful up and swallowed it, followed by two more. She smiled and moved towards the Furies.

    “That’s disgusting!” Allie said. “What the fuck is wrong with you. You’re monsters. Stay the fuck away from us!”

    Aviana moved in front of Allie, grabbed her hair, and jerked her head upwards. Allie’s mouth automatically opened. Aviana leaned down as if she were going to kiss the Fury, but when her lips were just an inch from Allie’s, she vomited – ejecting the filth she had just swallowed back out and straight into Allie’s mouth.

    The Fury spit and coughed, gagging and almost losing her own stomach contents. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Get away from me.”

    Aviana moved to Tissie, yanking her face up to hers by her hair.

    “You really, truly don’t recognize me?”

    Tissie tried to turn her head away, Aviana held her firm. But she refused to meet Aviana’s eyes, though their faces were inches apart. Aviana slapped Tissie hard across the face, then let her head fall.

    “Am I a mystery to you?,” Aviana asked looking at all three Furies, her face stained with filth and puke and looking utterly radiant. “Do you recognize me?”

    The Furies exchanged a glance.

    “I don’t know shit about you,” Allie sneered. “And if I did, I wouldn’t tell you.”

    Aviana laughed. She reached down and stroked her immense cock, then moved behind Tissie. The former Fury who had lost her divinity had gone back to having a normal, human, almost virgin asshole. It was pink and puckered and it looked like it had never been penetrated.

    Aviana reached down and pulled up a handful of filthy mud and squished it into Tissie’s asshole. The Fury cursed.

    “That’s not a goddess’s asshole anymore, it’s mortal and virginal. Be fucking careful,” she swore.

    “I know,” Aviana laughed. “That’s the point.” To the accompaniment of Tissie’s howls, she forced three fingers from each hand into the virginal sphincter and wrenched it open. The untrammeled human flesh of Tissie’s new, human asshole tore, adding blood to the filth that was already coating her ass.

    Aviana laughed, her big filth-covered tits shaking as she did so. She forced her entire fist into Tissie’s asshole, pulled out, then leaned over and vomited into the Fury’s freshly-ruined ass.

    Tissie screamed. “You bitch, you bitch, you total biiiii-” Her last word was cut off by a groan when Aviana drove her giant meat into Tissie’s ass. “You fucking freak of nature! Women don’t have cocks…ugh fuck that hurts!”

    Aviana was driving her immense cock hard in and out of Tissies filth, puke, and blood-filled asshole. Tissie strained against the chains that held her in the muck, to no avail. Her entire body was taut in her agony.

    “Recognize me now, bitch?” Aviana sneered.

    “Fuck you!”

    Aviana ramped up the pace, slamming her body hard against the Fury’s ass, making her hips quake with each stroke. Tissie’s tits quivered in the mud and filth. Something slithered between her tits and her hips, and she screeched. But still Avian pounded her.

    Sindee slipped up next to Tissie and pulled her face up to look at her.

    “Is this jogging your memory?” she said sweetly.

    “When this is over, I’ll give you a punishment you’ll never forget.”

    “No, I don’t think you will,” said Sindee. “Open your mouth.”

    Tissie slipped her lips closed and turned away.

    “Oh, how cute,” Sindee said. “You’re a mortal now, and I’m a goddess. Now open your mouth.”

    Tissie kept her mouth closed, despite the pounding still being delivered by Aviana. Sindee shook her head. She reached down and gently tapped Tissie on the temple. Against her will, Tissie’s mouth opened wide.

    “Neat trick, huh?” Sindee crooned. “Hera taught me that. Useful for a puke goddess when dealing with a finicky mortal.”

    Sindee reached down into the muck and coated her gargantuan cock with the filth. Tissie, her mouth now stuck open, shook her head, her eyes wide.

    “What? You don’t want that filth in your mouth? How about this?” She leaned forward, pulled Tissie’s head back, and vomited straight into her face.

    The Fury fought and struggled with hands that were chained and a mouth that was stuck open. She tried to force the puke out of her mouth but that’s hard to do when you can’t use your jaw or lips. She said something that sounded suspiciously like an attempt at “you bitch!”.

    Sindee reached into the muck, pulling up a handful and sucking it down like it was caviar.

    “That’s some nice filth, I’m sorry you don’t like it,” she said as she stroked her puke-and-filth coated cock a couple of times, then drove it to the hilt in Tissie’s throat. Immediately the former-goddess’s stomach rejected the whole lot and a massive shot of puke rocketed out around Sindee’s cock, shooting out of Tissie’s mouth and her nose. Sindee held her cock all the way in, forcing the Fury to vomit out around her meat. Puke spurted out, splashing against Sindee’s body and coating Tissie’s face. Puke ran down Tissie’s chin and tits, dribbling off into the muck. Still Sindee held her in place. Finally she wrenched her cock free, sending a fresh wave of puke cascading from Tissie into the mud. She coughed and sputtered and cursed. Sindee siezed Tissie’s hair and shoved her face into the filth, making her fight for air before releasing her and unfreezing her jaw.

    Meanwhile, at Tissie’s other end, Aviana decided it was time to move on. She gave a couple of hard strokes in Tissie’s demolished ass and unloaded her seed into her puke-and-mud filled hole. This got another load of curses from the Fury once she caught her breath.

    “Fuck you. Fuck both of you!” she swore when Aviana finally tore her cock free of her shredded ass.

    Aviana waved to Angie – the priestess with the brand new ginormous meat stick.

    “Don’t let up until we get what we want,” she said.

    Angie smiled ear to ear. “Of course, goddess.” She stroked her cock and coated it with a layer of mud, then vomited into the filthy, bloody, muddy hole that had been Tissie’s human ass.

    “You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” Tissie cursed when Angie shoved her meat up her ass. Angie began ripping up Tissie’s ass with even more gusto than Aviana had shown, energy from the joy of having a new cock. Her fat tits quivered, her fat ass shook, and her meaty, pierced lobes and destroyed sphincter quaked as she pounded the Fury.

    Aviana, meanwhile, had moved to Allie’s asshole and Sindee moved to her face.

    “So, sweetheart,” Sindee said. “You saw what we just did to your partner-in-crime there. Any change of heart? Remember, you’re just a human now.”

    The vocal defiance that Tissie had shown wasn’t there with Allie, but that didn’t mean she was going to cooperate. She chose the silent treatment.

    Aviana didn’t waste any time. She shoved mud into Allie’s ass, wrenched it open, vomited into it, and drove all nearly-two-feet into Allie’s human sphincter in a merciless thrust. To her credit, Allie didn’t scream or moan as her virginal human flesh tore apart. She took it stoically, her eyes straight ahead.

    “Really, is it worth it?” Sindee asked. “You’re not going to even begin the process of earning your divinity back until Aviana has hers. Just tell us where it is, we’ll back off, and we can talk about you getting back in Hera’s and Aviana’s good graces. Easy. Just talk.”

    Again, silence. So Aviana and Sindee did to Allie what they had done to Tissie. And when they were finished, Hecate, wearing a form that included a cock, slipped in behind Allie and continued the carnage on her abused asshole.

    Aviana and Sindee turned their attention to the third Fury. Sindee was beginning to get worried. What if she didn’t talk? What if they couldn’t find out where Aviana’s divinity was? What then?

    She swallowed her doubts and looked down at Maggie. Maggie looked up at her. She looked honestly scared.

    “You want to talk sweetheart? This can be so easy for you,” Sindee crooned.

    “Don’t you dare!” called Tissie. “Don’t tell her shit! You’ve always been a little pussy! Shut the fuck up!”

    Maggie glanced over at Tissie, who was glaring at her. She looked at Allie, who was barely holding it together and about to crack. Allie’s look of utter demoralization was what did it.

    Maggie broke.

    Chapter 5

    “We sold it. We don’t have it anymore,” Maggie said.

    “You WHAT?!?!” Aviana and Hera both called out almost in unison. Aviana continued. “You fucking sold my divinity?”

    Sindee held up her hand, calling for silence.

    “Go ahead sweetheart,” she said calmly. “Who did you sell it to?”

    “A lady. This was like, several hundred years ago. She’s changed her name a bunch of times, because it would have become suspicious if she didn’t. After all normal humans don’t live forever. But you probably have heard of her latest incarnation. She’s a billionaire tech entrepreneur and philanthropist. Her name is Morgan Lee.”

    “Holy shit, she’s rich,” Aviana said. “Fuck this. Morgan Lee has my divinity. I need to go rip it out of her.”

    “Wait!” Sindee said. “Let’s take this slowly. You know what happens when goddesses and gods go to war with each other. This needs to be done tactfully.”

    Aviana seethed, but nodded.

    “What about me?” Maggie asked, looking hopeful. “Please don’t hurt me, I told you what you wanted. I want to do better. We got off track, forgot our mission. I can’t speak for them, but I want to do better.”

    Sindee, Aviana, and Hera shared a glance, then Sindee waved her hand. The shackles holding Maggie released.

    “Thank you,” she said, kneeling in the filth, hugging Sindee’s thigh, and looking up at Sindee and Aviana. “I’ll be a good girl now, I promise. Tell me what you want me to do.”

    Sindee smiled. “Open your mouth,” she said.

    “You’re the Goddess of Emesis. Do you want me to be a puke whore?” Maggie asked.

    “You know who I am, do you even need to ask?”

    Maggie smiled. “Ever since I heard you became a goddess I’ve wanted to give your temple a try, but Allie and Tissie thought I was disgusting and shamed me into keeping quiet.”

    “You’re not disgusting, sweetie. You’re beautiful. Do you want to join my temple?”

    Maggie gave one more furtive glance back at the other two chained Furies, then nodded.

    “Yes, I do.”

    Sindee ran her hand softly down the side of Maggie’s face.

    “Welcome to my temple, lovely. Open your mouth.”

    Maggie dutifully opened her mouth and looked up at Sindee, who was about to unload into Maggie’s mouth when she felt a pair of soft hands around her waist, and two big, sweet tits press against her back. Sindee’s grandmother’s voice whispered in her ear.

    “Maybe a Goddess of Love Emesis might be able to help bring this sweet thing into the fold?” Gina crooned.

    “Perhaps,” Sindee replied with a devious smile. She turned her head and met her grandmother’s lips in a soft kiss. She loved the sensual feel of her grandmother’s body pressed against her back, the filthy mud on their bodies making their skin slick.

    Gina reached down into the filth and pulled a handful of the foul mess up to her mouth, swallowing it down sloppily. Thick streamers of filthy mud ran down her chin and across her pendulous mom tits, dripping off her long, erect nipples. Sindee leaned down and licked the foul goop, sucking on her grandmother’s breasts, loving the feel of her soft skin underneath the filth.

    Gina slipped down to her knees and ran her hand along Sindee’s immense, pulsating cock. The tip was gaped and a streamer of pre-come was sliding down. She picked up another handful of the slimy scum and rubbed it all along Sindee’s meat, coating the shaft and head with the nastiness. She ran her tongue along it, feeling the throbbing veins underneath the dirty skin.

    She looked over at Maggie, who was still waiting patiently.

    “Are you ready, sweetie?” she asked.

    “Yes, please,” Maggie replied.

    “Just one final thing before we do this.” Gina ran her hand down Maggie’s back, following it to the base of her spine, then between her cheeks, until her middle finger rested on Maggie’s sphincter.

    “For being a good girl, you can have your goddess’s body back – not your divinity, just the body. So this won’t hurt, it will be divine.”

    “Thank you,” Maggie said, smiling, then again holding her mouth open like a good girl.

    Gina pulled Sindee’s filthy cock into her mouth, sliding her lips down the shaft. It tasted like mud, slime, rot, blood, death, semen, piss, and vomit. It was perfect. She licked and sucked, cleaning every bit of filth from the organ until it was shiny and clean. Then she looked up at her granddaughter with doe eyes and slid her throat all the way down the over-two-foot-long divine girlcock. She held it there for just a moment, then pulled back, turned to Maggie, and vomited a thick, soupy mess into the Fury’s mouth.

    Maggie coughed, sputtered, and looked for a moment like she was going to reject Gina’s gift. But she got herself under control, coughed once more, and started swallowing. She gulped down what was in her mouth, then pulled her tits up to her mouth and sucked off the puke and filth that covered them. She licked her own breasts clean, then sucked on her hard, erect nipples. Finally she turned back to Gina and opened her mouth again.

    Gina drove her throat back down Sindee’s meat. The next shot she delivered went not in Maggie’s face, but down her own big, pendulous mom tits, running across the huge aureoles, dripping off the long, erect, slightly downturned nipples. Maggie dove in, licking, sucking, loving every moment as she sucked up the puke that coated Gina’s tits. The vomit was brown and was full of little bits of indistinct something. Beneath the vomit was a layer of the fetid mud that coated the Love Emesis Goddess’s skin. Maggie used her tongue to lick up the filth and puke and pull it into her mouth, swallowing it, feeling it slide slickly down her throat and come to rest in a heavy ball in her tummy. She loved it.

    She worked her way down Gina’s body, from her tits, across her stomach, down to her big meaty clit and thick lobes, and finally found her face next to the mucky slime they were kneeling in. On the mudbar where they stood it was about eighteen inches deep and was now coated with Gina’s vomit. Maggie didn’t stop, but continued sucking up the layer of vomit that lay on top of the muck, drinking down huge gulps of both vomit and rotten, fetid, muddy water.

    Sindee sent a load of puke across Maggie’s body and head, covering her hair. Maggie pulled strands into her mouth and sucked up the vomit, giggling and begging for more.

    Gina knelt down on all fours, her big pendulous mom tits hanging into the filth, and pointed her divine asshole at her granddaughter.

    “Fill my asshole with your hot, steaming, beautiful emesis,” Gina crooned to Maggie and Sindee.

    Sindee used four fingers from each hand to pull her grandmother’s asshole open. A giant mound of pink assflesh tumbled out, making a crinkly mountain several inches high. Sindee pulled the opening at the center wide open and vomited into the hole, then she turned to Maggie and pointed her gigantic cock at the Fury.

    Maggie didn’t hesitate. She drove her throat all the way down Sindee’s pole until her face was pressed against the Emesis Goddess’s body, her chin against her balls. At first nothing happened, which was disconcerting, because Maggie had vacuumed up enough puke and filth that her tummy was bulging and sloshed when she moved. Sindee smiled and reached down, slightly tilting Maggie’s head forward.

    Suddenly Maggie’s eyes got wide and she jerked back, turning her head just in time to unleash a huge load of filthy vomit across Gina’s distended, gaping asshole. She only got half into Gina’s yawning ass, the rest ran down across her cunt, dripping off a cervix that was hanging out and wide open. Gina reached back, took a handful of Maggie’s vomit, and shoved it into her womb.

    Maggie felt Sindee’s divine magic slip through her. She smiled, opened her mouth, and without any effort, shot a fresh load down into Gina’s ass, overflowing it and sending more filth down across Gina’s inside-out cunt. Gina moaned, sounding like she had just had an orgasm, probably not the first. Maggie pressed her throat down Sindee’s cock, then repeated that performance twice more.

    Sindee gently pulled Maggie away from Gina’s vomit-filled asshole, and gave her a light shove towards her grandmother. Gina guided Maggie until the Fury was on all fours in front of her. Maggie’s divine asshole – like that of all goddesses – was no stranger to penetration and it was meaty, crinkly, and ragged. Gina smiled and used four fingers from each hand to pull it open. Maggie’s deep, yawning asshole hovered in front of her.

    Sindee gave her cock a hard stroke, then grabbed her grandmother’s puke covered assflesh, and began sliding into her bottomless, puke-filled anus.

    Gina moaned as her granddaughter slipped her throbbing meat into her divine, wrecked ass. She leaned forward, pressed her lips against Maggie’s own divine ass that was gaping in front of her, and launched a thick load of vomit straight into the deep hole.

    Maggie made a sound that wasn’t quite a moan, wasn’t quite a scream, but was somewhere in between. The hot, steaming load from Gina penetrated deep inside her and brought on a crushing orgasm. She pushed her face into the muck, biting into a dead, rotting fish that happened to be floating by to keep herself from screaming again. Gina vomited again, then again into her hole, until her bowels and body were so full Maggie didn’t think she could possibly hold any more. But she knew she could. She swallowed the rotting fish, then sucked up more mud. She was so full. She couldn’t wait to unload it. The question was on who?

    Gina, meanwhile, was having her already-demolished ass demolished even more by her cockgirl granddaughter’s two-foot-long-and-then-some pole. She moaned as another orgasm cascaded through her body, making her thick, vomit-filled, mommy-ass shake and quake, and making her huge tits jiggle in the muck. She lost track of Maggie’s asshole and instead had just closed her eyes and felt the divine energy as her granddaughter worked over her pukey ass.

    Sindee had her eyes closed and could feel her own big, filth-coated tits quiver and shake as she manhandled Gina’s ass. Her balls were so close to her body they were knotting her grandmother, and knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. She gave three hard strokes into her grandmother’s prolapsed, destroyed asshole and came hard, blessing Gina’s ass with a thick load of steaming seed. Gina’s deep, yawning hole filled up with puke, come and filth, and the mix slipped out of her ass around Sindee’s gigantic meat that she still drove relentlessly in and out of her grandmother’s ass. Gina came one final time when Sindee finally wrenched free, leaving Gina’s filthy assflesh hanging outside of her ragged, open sphincter.

    Gina rolled over and sat down in the muddy filth, her distended assflesh pressing against the noxious mud. Sindee knelt down and they shared a deep, puke-filled kiss. When they disengaged, Sindee turned her attention to Maggie, who was kneeling in the filth watching, rubbing her pussy and asshole, her tummy looking almost pregnant because both her stomach and asshole were stuffed full of filth and puke.

    “You are so beautiful,” Sindee whispered, moving to Maggie and kissing her on the lips, then she pushed her over onto all fours and leaned over her gaping, vomit-filled asshole.

    “Give me your sexy, puke-filled ass,” Sindee murmured.

    “Yes, goddess,” Maggie said. She squeezed her ass muscles, pushing out the load of puke and filth that was filling her up. Her assflesh pushed out of her wide sphincter and the vomit and slime erupted from the pink mound. Sindee pressed her mouth against Maggie’s pink meat, sucking down the nastiness that was pouring forth. Maggie moaned as she came, her pussy pulsating beneath her increasingly distended ass. Sindee slid her hand inside her cunt and squeezed, pushing out the rest of the filthy load Maggie had inside.

    Maggie moaned again, and looked back at Sindee.

    “Are you going to fuck it now?” she asked timidly.

    “Do you want me to?”

    “Oh, yes, please, fuck my pukey ass.”

    Sindee nodded, smiled, and slowly slipped her cock into Maggie’s waiting asshole. She pushed all the way in and then began a slow, rhythmic fuck. Maggie knelt on all fours in the muck, her big tits hanging down into the filth. Something slithering in the foul mud nipped her long nipple and she moaned. It felt good.

    Sindee leaned forward and vomited across Maggie’s head and back, eliciting another moan from the Fury as the puke slid down her back and across her face. Maggie pulled as much as she could to her mouth, licking it up, sucking it down, reveling in the chunky, nauseating mess. She could feel Sindee’s meat sliding in and out of her wide, prolapsed ass. Chunks of puke, mud, and goddess-knows-what-else slipped around in her ass between Sindee’s cock and the walls of her colon. Though Sindee’s motions were slow, Maggie felt herself come.

    Sindee was enjoying the slow fuck after her frantic sodomizing of her grandmother a moment ago. She was just about to begin picking up the rhythm when she felt a pair of tits press against her back, a cock slip up against her thighs, and Aviana’s warm breath whisper in her ear.

    “Never since I was born has anyone accepted me and my throat sensitivity like you and your adherents have. Even when I get my divinity back, I want to be part of your temple. I love you and I love your priestesses. May I be a priestess too?”

    Sindee glanced over at Uma. “High Priestess, any objections to Aviana becoming one of your priestesses?” she asked.

    Uma smiled. “Welcome to the temple, Aviana. Sindee wanted more priestesses with cocks.” She winked.

    “Thank you,” Aviana whispered and winked back.

    Sindee felt something warm slide down her back – a load of Aviana’s vomit. The bird woman ran her tongue through the puke all the way down Sindee’s back until she reached her asshole. Then she gently pushed Sindee forward until Sindee’s tits were pressed against Maggie’s back.

    Sindee knew what was coming, and held her breath. A second later she felt Aviana pull open her asshole and unleash a hot, slick, filthy load of puke up her deep bowels. Sindee pushed her assflesh out of her gaping sphincter, prolapsing the puke-coated meat. Aviana ran her tongue around Sindee’s shredded asshole, licked the mountain of crumpled flesh, then sucked a bunch of it into her mouth, pulling more and more out of Sindee’s ass. Sindee moaned and her cock throbbed inside Maggie’s ass.

    “May I fill my goddess’s pukey asshole with my bird-woman cock?” Aviana purred, sliding a few fingers, then her entire fist up Sindee’s gaping asshole, pushing the assflesh back inside.

    Sindee gulped. “Fuck yeah,” she croaked as Aviana pushed inside her up to the elbow, then pulled out, leaving her hanging open and prolapsed. “Fuck me hard.”

    Aviana unleashed another load into Sindee’s ass, then slipped her immense cock inside her. Sindee groaned and puked across Maggie’s back as Aviana quickly ramped up the pace. Aviana’s stomach slammed into Sindee’s ass, making it quiver and shake. The vomit in Sindee’s ass foamed out of her hole with each stroke, running down her thighs. Aviana’s thrusts made Sindee’s cock quake in Maggie’s ass. Maggie came for about the fifth or sixth time.

    Sindee closed her eyes. It was amazing. Her cock in Maggie’s ass, Aviana’s cock in hers. They were in over a foot of filth and covered in it, they reeked, their skin was slick with muck. And there was puke everywhere. Being the Goddess of Emesis was amazing. She was the luckiest girl alive.

    Aviana grabbed Sindee’s assflesh, held it against her cock, and yanked back. A mountain of tissue tumbled out of Sindee’s demolished sphincter. The sensation of her flesh sliding from her body was all she could take. Her balls pulsed and she began shooting load after load into Maggie’s vomit-filled asshole. The Fury screamed and came as she filled up with Sindee’s steaming seed.

    Aviana drove her meat back into Sindee’s pulsating asshole. Sindee screamed as her new priestess came, completing the trifecta and dumping load after load of avian semen into her cavernous asshole. Maggie slumped forward into the slime and Sindee rolled off her, slipping from Aviana’s still-pumping cock. Sindee’s prolapsed ass and pulsating meat pressed against the slimy, muddy bottom of the pond as she looked up at Aviana, who stood over her, seed still sliding from her immense cock.

    “Are we ready to go get my divinity back from that bitch?” Aviana asked.

    “Fucking right we are,” Sindee said, climbing to her feet. She shared a quick kiss with Aviana.

    “Alright, everyone,” Hera called from the side of the pond. “Get cleaned up and we meet in my war room in thirty minutes to start planning.” Then she glanced over at Tissie and Allie, still chained in the filth. “Except those two. They stay here until they smarten up.”

    Chapter 6

    “If we go in there like gangbusters, it’s not going to end well,” Hecate said, rubbing her still-wet hair with a towel. Sindee, Gina, Hecate, Abbie, Luna, Persephone, and Maggie were all sitting around a stone table in Hera’s war room in her temple. Angie, Teagan, and Uma were seated off to the side. Aviana was standing at the head of the table over her mother’s shoulder. Most of them were in light bathrobes or a towel, having just come out of a shower to wash off the filth. Only Hera was in her standard goddess diaphanous robe, and Aviana hadn’t even bothered dressing at all.

    “Mercury did some digging for me during our orgy in the filth,” Hera continued. “Morgan Lee and her sister, Inez, are both filthy rich and aseveral hundred years old. Morgan is using her divine powers to keep both of them young and healthy. I doubt that any solution that doesn’t involve their continued youth and beauty will be a non-starter, plus I am sure they will want the abilities that allowed them to amass their riches. We need to keep in mind that she did buy Aviana’s divinity fairly, she didn’t know it was stolen. So she hasn’t done anything wrong.”

    “We will need to bring them into the fold, rather than cast them out,” Aviana said with a sigh. Hera nodded.

    “Any good dirt we can use?” Persephone asked.

    “Not really. Despite being sisters, Morgan and Inez are likely lovers, as happens with the gods and goddesses. But aside from that, they are pretty squeaky clean. Morgan has used her wealth and power for good. She has sent hundreds of poor kids through college or trade school, runs several charities, is on the board of a half dozen others, donates billions (with a “b”) dollars annually, and generally is a pretty decent soul.”

    “That makes her, I would guess, a reasonable person,” Sindee said absently, seemingly lost in thought.

    “True, but the hard part will be getting through to her without raising any alarms. She is one of those rich people who has several layers of security and administrative staff around her. Normal people can’t just call her on her cell. They can’t even call her secretary on her cell. She is pretty insulated.”

    “But we’re goddesses sitting here on Mount Olympus. How can we not reach out and touch this overblown mortal?” Persephone said, irritation in her voice.

    “She doesn’t sound overblown,” Sindee interjected, poking Persephone in the side. “She actually sounds pretty nice.” Persephone frowned, but nodded and sighed.

    “When I said ‘normal people’,” Hera said. “I didn’t say us. We have her cell number and a copy of her cell phone’s contact list. We can call her using a spoofed number and have a chat. We just need to be careful. We don’t want to trigger her.”

    Hera opened a laptop that was sitting in front of her and began flipping through Morgan Lee’s contact list.

    “How about her sister?” Aviana said, pointing out one number. “You know she’ll answer that.”

    “Do we know where Inez is right now? If she’s in the same room it will look weird.”

    “Good question,” Hera typed on the computer. “All good. Morgan is at home, and Inez looks like she’s at a restaurant. Perfect.”

    “So are we ready to do this?” Aviana asked. “Ready to call this whore and demand my divinity back?”

    Hera looked over her shoulder at her bald, cockgirl daughter who stood there, naked and defiant, her arms crossed under her bust, her chin held high, nipples hard, and her meat at half-staff.

    “Maybe I should do the talking,” Hera said.

    Aviana rolled her eyes. “Fine.”

    They put the call through from the laptop and Hera put it on speaker. The phone rang twice then a women’s voice answered.”

    “Hey sis, I thought you were out with…”

    “Hi Morgan,” Hera interrupted, very cheerfully. “This isn’t Inez.”

    “What? Who are you? How did you get her phone?”

    “We don’t have her phone – or her – your sister is fine, she’s at a restaurant enjoying herself. My name is Hera. I was hoping to find a few minutes to come pay you a visit. Through no fault of yours, you have something that belongs to my daughter. I want would like to talk about getting it back.”

    There was a long pause at the other end of the phone.

    “Hera? As in…the queen goddess?” Morgan asked. She suddenly sounded very timid.

    “None other.”

    “Is this about…you know…that thing I bought from those three odd woman awhile back?”

    “Odd women – that would describe the Furies. Yes, it is.”

    Morgan’s voice got even more timid. “Am I in trouble with the gods?”

    “No sweetheart, you’re fine. You’ve done nothing wrong. And we love that you’ve used your talents for good, up here on Olympus we’re all proud of you. We want you to continue your good work. That’s why we want to offer a trade, rather than trying to take anything from you. And we’d like to do that sooner rather than later. Would you be available sometime tomorrow morning, first thing?”

    “Yeah, this is important. I’ll have my secretary clear my calendar, plus the day before Thanksgiving is always light anyway. Can my sister attend too?”

    “Of course, we wouldn’t have it any other way. And if you don’t mind, I may bring a few of my retinue with me as well.”

    “Okay, cool. How’s 9:00 AM? At my office. You know where that is, right? You guys are deities.”

    “Yes, we’ll be there.”

    “And…I’m not in trouble?”

    “No, I promise you are fine and you are going to be fine.”

    “Okay, see you tomorrow.”

    Hera hung up the phone.

    “Well that went well,” Sindee said.

    “Yes, it did. Okay everyone. It’s getting late. Go get some rest and we’ll reconvene here at 8:00 tomorrow.”

    Chapter 7

    Sindee, Aviana, Hera, and Persephone slipped unobtrusively from the empty restroom they had materialized in and out into the lobby of the office building.

    Since this was a sort of a business meeting in an office building, the goddesses decided that something marginally business like was appropriate. Sindee wore a tight business dress with a deep plunge in front that reached all the way to her naval with no bra. Her breasts swayed when she walked, and her hard nipples were pressed against the fabric. Her cock made just enough of a bulge in front to be slightly noticable.

    Persephone had on a dress suit that clung to her curves. She wore just a black bra underneath the coat.

    Aviana wore a black, semi-transparent body suit with a knee-length red jacket over top. Her cock was pressed against the fabric and was visible whenever the jacket gaped.

    Hera had an off-the-shoulder top that was white and looked a lot like the top half of a divine toga. It was also translucent like a toga, so her wide nipples were visible under the fabric. She wore a dark pencil skirt underneath.

    Hera strode up to the front desk.

    “I have an appointment at 9:00 with Morgan Lee,” she said firmly.

    “May I have your name?” asked the young woman behind the desk, her eyes locked on her computer.

    “Hera.”

    “And your last name?”

    “Just Hera.”

    The woman looked up for the first time and focused on Hera, suddenly realizing exactly who she was dealing with. Her eyes got wide and she looked back at the screen.

    “Oh, I see you right here. I’m sorry. Let me send you up.”

    She led them to an elevator in a side alcove and turned a key. The door immediately opened. There was just one button on the panel.

    “You’re expected. Thank you.”

    The four divine women climbed into the elevator and the receptionist hit the button then stepped back out as the doors closed. They rode up in silence, though Sindee could feel the waves of anxiety and nervousness washing off of Aviana. It must have been brutal being this close to getting your divinity back after hundreds of years without it. Aviana caught Sindee’s eyes in the mirrored elevator wall and Sindee gave her an encouraging smile. Aviana put on a brave face and smiled back, but Sindee could see it was strained.

    After a long climb, the elevator chimed and the doors opened. Standing in the lobby in front of them were Morgan and Inez, both dressed in conservative business suits. Morgan was a platinum blonde with a goddess-like curves. Inez was a tall, raven-haired, olive-skinned beauty with a slim, willowy figure.

    There was a moment of uncomfortable silence, then Morgan spoke up.

    “Hi, I’m Morgan, this is my sister, Inez. Come in, come in.” She gestured them into a conference room to the side that framed a huge window offering a view for miles. They took a seat around the table.

    “I’m Hera, and this is Persephone, Sindee, and Aviana.” Hera started, indicating the three women with her.

    “You’ve done some amazing work,” Sindee said with a smile, resting her hand lightly on Morgan’s wrist. “I admire your philanthropy.”

    “Thank you,” Morgan said, casting a furtive glance at her sister, then smiling. “I appreciate that.”

    There was another uncomfortable pause, then Sindee spoke up again.

    “Maybe we should get down to the reason for this visit,” she said. “Things will probably be a little bit more comfortable once we get that out of the way.” She nodded to Hera.

    “Yes, good idea,” Hera said. “The reason we’re here is that you have, through no fault of your own, come into possession of my daughter’s divinity. Aviana here is my daughter and she was tricked into renouncing her divinity. The Furies stole it and then sold it to you, without your full knowledge of where it came from. Because of their trickery, Aviana and I spent several centuries apart, and were only reunited thanks to Sindee here. We would like for Aviana to have returned to her that which is rightly hers.”

    Morgan and Inez shared another uncomfortable glance.

    “We…we didn’t know we were buying hot goods,” Morgan said. “And we certainly didn’t want to offend any gods or goddesses. We’ll do whatever we need to make things right. When we talked on the phone you mentioned a bargain or a deal. What did you have in mind?”

    Hera smiled. “Sure, from what we can tell you’ve only used a fraction of what you could do as a goddess. Mostly you’ve given yourself wealth, health, and the opportunity to help others. We want you to continue doing what you’re doing, maybe even do more. So we’ll give you all the powers you’ve used up until this point – both of you, Morgan and Inez, not just Morgan. And if there is some ability you’ve considered using, just say and we will see about granting it. It’s all yours, no questions asked.”

    “Really?” Morgan said, seemingly not sure she was believing what she was hearing. “Seriously? This isn’t some divine trick? The deities aren’t exactly known for playing fair with us mortals.”

    “No tricks. To prove we’re serious, we’ll give the abilities to Inez. Then once Aviana has her divinity back, Inez can grant you everything she has. Fair?”

    Inez and Morgan again shared a glance.

    “That sounds fair. I just have a question,” Morgan said.

    “Sure, shoot.” Hera said.

    “I recognize Hera and Persephone’s names, and you said Aviana was your daughter. But I don’t know who she is and how she fits into this picture,” Morgan said, nodding towards Sindee.

    “She’s a newer goddess,” Hera said. “The Goddess of Emesis.”

    “Oh,” Inez said. “I think I’ve heard of you. I saw your temple website. Don’t you remember, Morgan, the vomit goddess? Isn’t this your high holiday or something?”

    “Our holiday starts this evening and lasts all weekend. Care to join in?”

    The sisters shared another glance then smiled. “We’ve tried a lot of things over the centuries. We love to occasionally do the vommie thing. So we’d be honored to join you this weekend.”

    A little burst of erotic energy ran through the room, leading to another uncomfortable pause. The Aviana spoke up.

    “That’s great. But business before pleasure. Can we get this transaction done?”

    “Of course,” Hera said. “If you two ladies are ready, this will only take a moment.”

    “Will it hurt?” Inez asked.

    “We will make sure it doesn’t,” Hera said.

    Sindee raised her hand. “Before we do this, I have a thought. If Allie and Tissie are out of the Fury business, and we have two ladies who are very interested in justice and fairness, why not hook Morgan and Inez up with Maggie, and they can become the new Furies. That way we can give these wonderful ladies full divinity and nobody loses anything, plus we bring them into the fold fully.”

    “That…is a wonderful idea!” Hera said. “Are you two ladies down with that? You get to sit in judgment a few times a week and right past wrongs – or tell people to find better ways to solve their problems than revenge. You also get a huge, beautiful onyx mansion on the edge of the underworld. It seems like a solid gig for you two.”

    Morgan and Inez looked at each other and they both nodded.

    “Do we get to do the snakes in your hair thing too?” Inez asked.

    “Summoning a crown of snakes at will comes with being a Fury,” Hera replied.

    “We’re in! Let’s do this!”

    “Tissie and Allie can go spend a few centuries living in my old house on earth, now that I no longer need it,” Aviana said.

    Morgan glanced over at Aviana. “Before we do this, I really hope you understand that I had no idea I was stealing from someone.”

    “Of course, this is not on you. Those who are guilty are being dealt with.”

    “Thank you. Let’s get this over with.”

    Hera reached out and touched Inez in the center of her chest. The slender woman gasped, then arched her back as if the wind had been driven from her. Her eyes widened, then closed. She stood there rigid for about ten seconds.

    Morgan looked back and forth from her sister to Hera. She was about to speak when Inez’s eyes popped open, and a smile lit her face. She turned to Morgan.

    “This is real, let’s finish this.”

    Hera spoke. “On the count of three I will remove Aviana’s divinity, then take a breath on four, and Inez can empower you on five. Ready?”

    Morgan nodded again, and Hera pressed her palm against her chest.

    “One…two…” Hera counted. On “three” she pulled her hand back from Morgan. A blue glowing sphere followed her hand, hovering in front of her palm, she slowly backed away from Morgan, who let out a sound something like a moan. It didn’t sound painful, more sad than anything else.

    “…four…” Hera continued counting as Inez pressed her hand against her sister’s chest. “…five.”

    Inez pushed her same abilities into Morgan, who arched her back just like Inez had done, then smiled.

    “Much better,” she murmured as she opened her eyes, then turned and shared a kiss with her sister.

    Hera meanwhile had slowly moved the glowing sphere of Aviana’s divinity in front of her daughter. Aviana’s eyes were wide as she stared at the orb.

    “I have been waiting so long for this moment,” she whispered, then opened her arms as if reaching out to hug someone. Hera gave a little flick of her wrist, and the orb slipped towards Aviana, disappearing into her chest. A smile spread across the bald bird-woman’s face and she slowly opened her eyes.

    “That is…divine…” she said. She leaned forward and hugged her mother, then they kissed. Aviana moved through the room, hugging each of the women there in turn, coming to Sindee at the very end.

    “Thank you. If it weren’t for you, this never would have come to pass.”

    “I’m just glad we were able to right this wrong.”

    “Now that’s done, when does the vomit party start?” Inez asked.

    “This evening, there’s no set rule, but usually five or six o’clock,” Sindee said.

    “Where do we meet?”

    “Maybe at our mansion?” Sindee asked.

    “Why not here?” Morgan said.

    “This is an office building, won’t that be…strange?”

    “First, we own the building. Second, we’re divine and can alter whatever we want then put it back when we’re done. Third, who gives a fuck. Come on, let’s redecorate.”

    She grabbed Sindee’s hand and began moving around the suite. It was huge and Sindee quickly realized this would actually work out really well. The sisters had a penthouse apartment just above it with a rooftop pool that could be easily filled with something gross and disgusting.

    They couldn’t wait until tonight.

    Aviana excused herself and slipped over into an empty conference room. She pulled her phone out and placed a call. A familiar voice answered.

    “Aviana, I was just thinking about you. Are we still on for this weekend?”

    “Sierra, we are so on, and we are doing something special. You, your daughter, your granddaughter are all welcome to join in starting tonight, it’s going to be so fucking hot. Let me hit you with the details.”

    Chapter 8

    Isabel looked up at the business-like office tower in front of her. Then she looked down at her tiny skirt and bikini top.

    “No way, this has got to be a joke,” she said to her grandmother Sierra, and her mother, Maria, who were wearing similarly dubious outfits. “Are we really going in there?”

    “This is the address,” Sierra said, checking the piece of paper that she had tucked into the top of her bikini, pressing it against her big, pendulous mom-tits. “This is the right place.”

    It was close to 5:00 and the good business folk were exiting, on their way home for the long Thanksgiving weekend. They gave looks at the three women as they passed, shaking their heads.

    “Come on,” Sierra said. “Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” She grabbed Isabel in one hand and Maria in the other, and marched up through the front door.

    The receptionist behind the desk spotted them as soon as they came in.

    “Sierra, Maria, and Isabel, right?” she asked, fighting back a smirk.

    “Yes,” Sierra said.

    The receptionist led them to the hidden elevator she had led the goddesses to earlier in the day, hit the button and sent the ladies up.

    When the door pinged open, they were met with a familiar face. The bird woman stood there in a sheer toga, nothing underneath. Her hard nipples atop her pendulous tits were pushing against the fabric like nails, and her immense cock was half way up to hard, tenting the garment’s front.

    “Aviana!” Sierra said. “I’m glad to see you. This is a strange place for something like this.”

    The women hugged, then Aviana handed them each prep bags, took them to a little locker room on the side, and promised to explain everything when they got out. Twenty minutes later, the three women emerged, dressed in light-blue togas not unlike the white divine ones Aviana had been wearing.

    Aviana rounded them up, handed them huge containers with a shake-like mixture to drink up, and started a tour. The first room was full of couches and chairs. They were plush and delightful.

    “Are we going to puke in here?” Isabel asked. “That will ruin these couches.”

    “Who cares?” Aviana responded. “That’s half the fun.”

    The next room was a sparse chamber with all sorts of bondage gear. “A dungeon for those so inclined,” noted Aviana.

    Beyond the dungeon, they went up a set of stairs and through a door and found themselves outside next to a rooftop pool and beautiful views all around. The pool was filled with what looked like filthy water, mud, slime, and even some blood. It reeked.

    “Just…wow,” Isabel murmured.

    As they stood there, they heard footsteps coming up behind. Three women, a curvy blonde, a slim brunette, and a curvy brunette approached, wearing white togas like Aviana.

    “This is Morgan, Inez, and Maggie” said Aviana. “They’re the Furies.”

    “Oh wow,” Maria said, bowing. “It’s an honor to meet you.”

    “Sindee and most of her retinue will be here in an hour or so,” Aviana continued, turning to Isabel. “That gives us time to get you indoctrinated.”

    Maria gulped. “Who will do that?” she asked.

    “Well, there’s three options. You can do the usual ceremony thing that you do when there are no goddesses or priestesses around. Option two is for me to indoctrinate you, since I have been made one of Sindee’s priestesses. Or, there’s option three, you can be indoctrinated by someone you’ve already met…”

    Aviana gestured to the pool of filth they were standing beside. On queue the filthy water stirred and a person – or rather a divine priestess – began slowly climbing up the steps out of the pool, emerging from the water. Filth, mud, slime, maggots, and nastiness clung to her big, mom-tits.

    “Oh…Angie…” Isabel gasped. “From my dream communion.”

    Angie continued to climb from the filth, her lower body slipping above the waterline, her almost two-foot cock jutting in front of her. Her cunt was gaped and her cervix hung out slightly, the muscular ring sporting a pair of piercings. Her asshole was similarly prolapsed and pierced, forming a mound hanging from her shredded sphincter. Her anal mountain was covered in filth like the rest of her body. The scum dribbled off the muscular flesh.

    “Oh…that…that’s new…” Isabel said, gesturing toward’s Angie’s meat.

    “Hi Isabel. Sindee wanted more cockgirl priestesses. I volunteered.”

    “It looks…wonderful on you. Oh goddess…you’re beautiful.”

    “Would you like me to bless you into the temple?” Angie asked.

    “Yes, please, yes…”

    “Then lose that toga.” Angie held out her hand.

    Isabel disrobed and took the proffered hand, slipping into the filth. The nasty water was warm and comforting, though the smell was something to behold. It reeked of decay, mud, and filth. But somehow it seemed perfect.

    When the water was just above their knees, Angie paused. She turned to Isabel and put her hand on the back of her neck, pulling her to her and pressing their lips together. Angie’s lips tasted as foul as the water, yet it they were delicious and delightful. Their tongues intertwined as their bodies pressed together. The filth on Angie’s skin caused their bountiful busts to slide slickly across each other, coating Isabel’s body with filth. The priestess’s throbbing cock slipped between Isabel’s thighs, pressing against her soaking slit. Angie’s hands roamed down across her shape, feeling her breasts, sliding between her cheeks, probing her asshole, even as the priestess slowly shifted her hips back and forth, sliding her steely meat across Isabel’s cunt. Isabel moaned.

    Angie slipped back and gently pushed Isabel down onto her hands and knees. She cupped some of the filth in her hands and held it up in front of Isabel’s mouth. Isabel gulped. Was she really ready for this? Was she capable of swallowing something that nasty? She had a moment of doubt.

    Vomiting? Incest? Goddesses? Was this even real? What the hell was she doing here?

    She paused and looked up at Angie. A querying look appeared on the priestess’s face.

    Maybe she wasn’t ready for this after all…

    A pair of soft hands appeared on her shoulder. Her grandmother and mother had disrobed and now were standing in the filth next to her. They were both beautiful, she loved them both.

    “It’s okay, child,” Sierra said. “Just relax and let it flow.”

    Isabel nodded and opened her mouth, and Angie poured the filthy water in. Isabel had to fight her gag reflex for a moment, but she managed to get the scum down and into her stomach, where it sat uneasily. Angie knelt down, burying her face in the filth, and came back with a mouth full of foul water. She kissed Isabel and let the slime slide into her mouth. Isabel swallowed without any hesitation.

    Angie smiled, leaned forward again, and opened her mouth inches from Isabel’s. A second later a steaming hot load of puke shot into Isabel’s open lips. It was hot, foul, and disgusting – and incredibly sexy. Isabel swallowed the chunky load and opened her mouth, begging for more. Angie complied, dumping even more filthy puke into her. Isabel chewed and swallowed, loving the taste, texture, and feel of the puke. The excess ran down her chin and dribbled off onto her tits, adding to the filth that already coated them.

    Angie gave Isabel a second, then a third load, then gently guided her shoulders forward so she was on all fours in the filth. Isabel’s mom-tits hung down into the muck and her hair was coated with Angie’s vomit. She loved the feel, the taste, the sensuality of the experience. She knew what was coming next, and though she was a little scared, she knew the priestess would not do her any harm.

    Angie moved around so that she was behind Isabel, facing her unprotected asshole. The sphincter was already gaping of its own, the filthy water clinging to the ring of flesh. Isabel’s asshole wasn’t exactly virginal but it wasn’t what an adherent of the Temple of Sindee would have. Angie reached down and used two fingers from each hand to pull Isabel’s asshole open.

    Isabel moaned, partially from pleasure, partially from nerves. She felt the Priestess of Emesis tease her gaped ass with her tongue. Then she slid another finger from each hand in and pulled it even wider. Isabel groaned and glanced back. Her mother and grandmother – both coated in filth and slime – were now standing nude over Isabel’s gaped asshole. They kissed, then Maria slipped three fingers into Sierra’s mouth, pulling it open. Then she added a fourth and she shoved her fingers down her mother’s throat.

    Sierra gagged, retched, choked. She dry heaved, making her big mom-tits shake and her wide hips quiver. Isabel wanted her grandmother’s puke inside her ass. She wanted it so bad. Then it happened. A thick load of puke gushed from Sierra’s mouth into Isabel’s waiting asshole.

    Isabel moaned, burying her head in the filthy water for a moment, then coming back up for air, suppressing a gentle scream as she came from the steaming hot emesis being poured into her stretched ass by her grandmother. It was amazing. She sucked down a mouthful of filth from the pool and swallowed it, then another and another. Her stomach was bulging from the filth she was swallowing, and it hung underneath her in the filthy muck like she was pregnant Her mother joined in the anal vomit onslaught, and more puke dumped in her ass.

    Isabel gulped, she knew what was coming next.

    “Are you ready?” Angie asked, stroking her long, filth-coated cock, a thick streamer of pre-come hanging from the tip. “Are you ready to become a member of the Temple of Sindee.”

    “Yes, please,” Isabel crooned. “I want it so bad. Stretch my puke-filled asshole open with your cock.”

    “Then welcome,” Angie responded. She gave her cock another slow stroke then began slipping it into Isabel’s waiting sphincter. Inch after inch of thick, pulsating girl-meat slid inside of Isabel’s hole, displacing the puke inside and making it squirt out of her ass around Angie’s shaft. Still, deeper it went – a foot, fourteen inches, then sixteen, then eighteen. The head of Angie’s cock slipped in between Isabel’s full stomach and her navel, pushing out the wall of her tummy and distending it. But deeper and deeper Angie went, until her prolapsed cunt and gaping cervix bumped up against Isabel’s hard clit. That was it, she was all in. Isabel knew that if she looked in a mirror now, her asshole and cunt would be as wrecked as her mother’s and grandmother’s were.

    “Fuck me…please…hard…” Isabel begged. Angie pulled back a little, causing Isabel’s vomit-covered assflesh to grip her cock and prolapse out. Then the priestess started a slow rhythmic thrusting, pulling out several inches and driving back in, slamming her stomach hard against Isabel’s ass.

    With each thrust, the massive head of Angie’s pole bumped up against the filth sloshing around in Isabel’s stomach. Her gorge became buoyant, she was ready to purge.

    Maria appeared in front of her, lifting her shoulders up so she was standing on her knees. Angie continued her anal onslaught and Isabel’s stomach quaked and distended horribly with each stroke. Maria slipped three fingers into her daughter’s mouth and tickled the back of her tongue. Isabel moaned, swallowed hard, then let loose.

    A steaming load of puke shot from her mouth straight into her mother’s face. Maria sucked down her daughters filthy gift, then waited for more. It only took a second before a second, then a third load of vomit slipped forth, running down Isabel’s chin and across her mom tits that were big, but not as big as her mother’s. Maria licked the vomit from her daughter’s chin, the followed the trail down, taking great care to tease Isabel’s tits as much as she could as she vacuumed up the emesis that coated them. Isabel’s long, hard nipples in particular got a lot of attention, sending her daughter into yet another orgasm – one of countless that she was experiencing under Angie’s ministrations.

    By now Angie was driving her cock in and out of Isabel’s asshole relentlessly. The pressure had turned Isabel’s cunt inside out and her cervix hung down almost to her knees in the nasty filth. Her anal tissue was coating Angie’s cock and hanging outside her widely gaping asshole like a pillow. And still Angie drove her cock into Isabel’s ass.

    Sierra slid Maria aside and stood in front of her granddaughter. She ran her hands up Isabel’s stomach, feeling the still-sloshing tummy inside and the hard distension from Angie’s meat. Isabel looked into her eyes and didn’t need any coaxing. A fresh heavy load of vomit rocketed like a projectile from her mouth.

    Sierra sucked the filth down like she was drinking from a fountain, the overflow coating her own body with a fresh load of vomit. She pushed on Isabel’s tummy and the last of the stomach contents slipped out. Isabel moaned and slid back down on all fours, coming almost continually from Angie’s anal abuse.

    Maria and Sierra paired off, licking the filth from each others’ bodies, having a hot mother-daughter puke party. Sierra bent over on all fours and Maria began rimming her mother, pulling her asshole open, and sucking out the accumulated filth and vomit that filled it. Then she pushed her fist inside and pistoned it in and out.

    Angie was getting close to climax, and Isabel had lost count of her own orgasms long before. The priestess cranked up the pace, slamming her stomach into Isabel’s ass. Puke squirted everywhere. Angie’s tits shook, her hips quaked, her prolapsed ass and her distended cunt both flopped about. Angie wrapped her arms around Isabel’s shoulders as her back arched and a hot load of creamy semen dumped into Isabel’s demolished ass. Isabel screamed and convulsed, puking one last time across her stomach and tits as load after load of thick, sticky come filled her asshole, mixing with the puke inside.

    Angie slowly withdrew from Isabel’s hole, leaving it stretched, gaping, and her assflesh hanging out. Isabel shook with a final orgasm, then turned and shared a deep soul kiss with Angie.

    “Thank you, Priestess Angie,” Isabel whispered.

    Chapter 9

    While Isabel was being indoctrinated into the temple, Aviana slipped away from the group. Inez saw her and quietly followed. When they were walking back down the stairs to the main office, Inez stopped Aviana.

    “Aviana, goddess, may I ask you a question?”

    “Of course,” Aviana said as the paused at the bottom of the stairs.

    “I, um, noticed that you have some…um…unusual body parts…parts that aren’t usually associated with women.”

    “Do you mean my cock?” Aviana asked.

    “Yes.”

    “What of it?”

    “Um…how well is that accepted by the other goddesses? Are they okay with goddesses that have cocks?”

    Aviana laughed. “Sindee has one, priestess Angie has one because Sindee asked for it, I have one, Hecate often has one when the mood strikes her. So yes, there is no shame in it. May I ask why you are so concerned?”

    Inez bit her lip for a moment, then she pulled her toga open. She was wearing a flesh-colored thong underneath. When she let the thong slip to the floor, a giant goddess-sized cock swung free, having been partially concealed inside her asshole.

    “You were hiding that?” Aviana asked with a laugh.

    “Yes,” Inez nodded, her eyes cast downwards. “I asked Morgan to give me one shortly after she took on her divine powers. I love it, I feel this is who I really am, but not everyone wants to accept a girl with a huge cock.”

    Aviana smiled and put her arms around Inez’s shoulder.

    “Girl, I never want to hear about you hiding that thing again. Be proud about it. And I am sure that all the goddesses will want to take it for a test drive. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You’ll be the talk of Olympus.”

    “Thank you. And how are you feeling?” Inez asked. “Are you comfortable with your restored divinity? You seem sort of tense.”

    “I love having my divinity back,” Aviana replied. “But I am still nervous about this weekend’s festivities. Since my mother and I were reunited, we haven’t really had a lot of time to talk. And we definitely haven’t been intimate. I am worried about how things will go.”

    “Your mother clearly loves you and missed you all those centuries apart. I am sure things will be fine.”

    “I’m sure too, I just nervous. I bet my mother is handling things much better than I am…”

    However, as it so happened, Aviana’s mother was on Olympus, getting dressed, and having the same thoughts. Sindee and Persephone were with her in her chambers as she tried to get ready.

    “She and I have been apart for so long…what if I say something stupid, or do something weird? Will she reject me?” Hera asked.

    Sindee and Persephone shared a glance and the Death Goddess rolled her eyes.

    “I doubt it. She wants her relationship with her mother back. You don’t do what she did to Tissie and Allie if you aren’t pretty angry about what they did to you.”

    “True,” Hera said, hesitatingly. “But Aviana survived centuries among the humans. She’s beautiful, smart, resourceful, sexy – she has no need for her estranged mother.”

    “You’re not estranged, you were separated by a trio of conniving bitches. So stop saying that. Plus, you know Aviana wants this relationship as much as you do. And you’re smart, beautiful, and sexy too!”

    “I guess, This whole vomit thing is so new to me.”

    “But you love it,” Sindee shot back.

    “I…do. I never thought I would say that, but I do. It resonates with both the light and dark sides of my being.”

    Sindee smiled. “So go with it. I am very certain you and your daughter will work things out.”

    Sindee’s phone chimed and she checked it.

    “Holy shit,” she said. “Holy holy shit.”

    “What?” Seph and Hera asked in unison.

    “Aviana just sent me a photo of her and Inez. That girl was holding out because she was afraid of being judged. Look.” She held up her phone, revealing a selfie of Aviana and Inez standing side-by-side in the reception area of Morgan’s office. They were both nude. Next to bald, curvy Aviana, tall, slender Inez looked almost elfin. Inez’s small tits rose lightly on her chest with long, erect nipples, her slender hips and ass were lean and athletic, and sticking out in front of her was a gigantic meat stick almost as big as Sindee’s. And it was hard as a rock. Aviana’s cock stood next to it, purple and turgid and gaping at the tip.

    “Oh my god,” Persephone moaned. “That thing is huge. Morgan’s asshole must be shredded.”

    “Wow,” Hera crooned. “I want to be double-teamed buy those too.”

    “Hell yeah,” Sindee said, studying the photo. “The only thing I am judging her for is keeping that a secret all this time. Are we ready for tonight?”

    She turned to Persephone and Hera. They both nodded.

    “Then let’s go!”

    They walked through Hera’s house to the portal in the front room and slipped through into the front hall of Morgan’s and Inez’s offices.

    Chapter 10

    When Hera, Sindee, and Persephone slipped through the portal, Aviana and Inez were still standing nude in the reception area. Hera moved straight to her daughter and hugged her.

    “I will never let you go again, I will never be angry with you again, I will never reject you again,” she said. “I’m so sorry.”

    “No, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Aviana replied. “I stormed out, I got angry. I’m sorry.”

    “No, it’s my fault, totally,” Hera said. “I want you to hate me for it.”

    “I can’t hate you. There has been too much of that already.”

    “But you can punish me.”

    “Why would I punish you?” the bird woman asked, her face a mask of perplexion. “I don’t resent you or hate you. I’m just sorry for my part in us being apart.”

    “Because I’m your mother, and I’m the Queen of the Gods. I should have known better and done better. Please, there’s a dungeon over there. Please take me there and hurt me – at least a little. Come on.”

    Hera grabbed Aviana’s hand and led her to the room that had been converted into a dungeon. Sterile tile covered the walls, ceiling, and floor, making the room echo. Chains and manacles hung from the walls and ceiling. A drain in the floor had a plug in it. One wall had a rack on it with various implements of torture, including whips, crops, and some things nobody knew what they were for.

    “Mother…” Aviana started, but Hera put a finger to her lips. She ***********ed an evil-looking whip from the rack and gave it a couple cracks. The loud snap echoed deafening in the tile-coated room. She handed the whip to Aviana, then reached up and gestured to the ceiling. A pair of manacles slipped down from above. Hera bolted them closed on her wrists, gestured again at the ceiling, and the manacles rose, leaving her hanging a couple of feet in the air.

    “Please, Aviana, do it for me,” Hera whispered, her eyes pleading.

    “But I’m the one who should be punished, not you.”

    “No, it is me. Please do it.”

    Aviana hesitated and a long moment passed in silence.

    “Ooh, this looks like fun,” a voice said. Both women turned. Standing in the doorway to the dungeon were Cathy and Marlene, Sindee’s aunt and mother, the Goddesses of Health Emesis.

    When Cathy saw the looks on Aviana’s and Hera’s faces, she hesitated.

    “You two look like you lost your puppy. What’s the matter?”

    Aviana sighed. “My mother wants me to hurt her as a punishment for our separation, but I’m the one who should be hurt.”

    Marlene doffed her toga and walked to the rack in the side of the room. She pulled on a black corset and a pair of thigh-high leather boots. She walked slowly over to Aviana and gently lifted the whip from her hand.

    “After the work Sindee did to bring the two of you back together, all you two ungrateful cunts can do is fight about who should be punished? Maybe the answer is you both deserve a little abuse.” She snatched Aviana’s neck and forced her down on all fours. “How about if my sister and I give you two ungrateful whores the punishment you both deserve?”

    Aviana and Hera, in unison, said “yes please.” Aviana added “And make it hurt…a lot.” She rose and gestured to the ceiling as her mother had done. A pair of manacles descended. She bolted herself in and let the magical manacles rise, leaving her hanging in the air a couple of feet from her mother, the two of them slowly twirling.

    Cathy followed Marlene’s lead and donned high boots and a corset, then the two of them stood beside Aviana and Hera. There was a long pause.

    “Do you even know how to use those things?” Hera said, with a slight sneer, goading them.

    Cathy laughed. She gave the whip a quick snap and deep, nasty gash appeared in Hera’s back, bleeding almost instantly.

    “Weak,” Hera chided. “I thought you said you were going to hurt us?”

    Marlene struck next, her whip digging a bloody cut in Aviana’s ass cheeks.

    “Oh,” Aviana said. “Did a mosquito just bite my ass? I thought I felt something.”

    Cathy didn’t reply, instead sent a long strike down Hera’s back, starting at her shoulders and finishing halfway down her ass. The strike made Hera arch her back and moan.

    “Got something to say?” Cathy sneered. Hera didn’t say anything, just braced herself for the next strike, which ripped down her back a second later, tearing out a long strip of flesh that landed with a sick slap on the tile floor. Blood welled in the deep gash, then overflowed, running down Hera’s side and puddling on the floor underneath her.

    Marlene struck next, driving the tips of the whip as hard as she could into Aviana’s flesh then ripping back, tearing out a thick chunk that flopped to the side, hanging by a strip of skin. The next strike left a deep furrow in her back.

    Gushes of blood now poured down both Aviana’s and Hera’s body from the whip scores in their back. The manacles cut into their wrists and sent more blood coursing down their arms and body. A large puddle of red lay on the floor below the two of them.

    Cathy and Marlene made several more strikes against the goddesses, then finally Cathy kicked out a sideways kickboxing-style strike that drove the stiletto into Hera’s thigh, bringing more blood.

    “Do you two think you can get along now? This is kind of stupid, really, when you get down to it.” Marlene said. “You’ve been apart for centuries, get back to loving each other, not wanting to hurt or be hurt. Come on, Cathy. We’re done here.”

    She threw the whip to the side, took her sister’s hand, and slinked toward the chamber exit, her taught ass and thigh muscles moving perfectly, gracefully, divinely. Aviana and Hera still hung from the ceiling, blood slipping down their bodies, twirling slowly in the air. When she reached the door, Cathy paused and turned back.

    “You both are divine, so you can release those manacles any time you want, but I think you two should hang there until you can forgive yourselves enough to love unconditionally again. You guys are almost comical. You love each other but you can’t emote that love because of your self-loathing.”

    “Did I hear something about love?” came a voice from the hallway.

    Karen and Gina, Sindee’s grandmother and grandaunt, who were the Goddesses of Love Emesis, were standing in the doorway. Their curves, eternally locked in smoking-hot GILF goddess bodies, were dressed in their divine togas, but the garments were open and half off. One of Gina’s huge mom-tits was hanging out and a thin trickle of puke ran from the side of her lips, down her chin, then dribbled off onto her bare tit, where it ran down and hovered atop her long, hard nipple.

    In other words, she looked as divine as she was, and like she was ready for some serious puking and fucking in that order. Karen leaned down and flicked the pile of vomit off her sister’s breast into her mouth then sucked the hard nipple into her lips. Gina caressed Karen’s hair.

    “So it sounds like somebody is having some love issues?” Gina repeated her question.

    Marlene pointed to Hera and Aviana who were still twirling slowly above the large blood puddle.

    “They both have forgiven each other, but neither has forgiven themselves. So we’re left with…this. I told them they shouldn’t unlock the manacles until they can forgive themselves.”

    “Silly goddesses,” Karen said, running her hand across her sister’s tit again, then squeezing the nipples. “That bird girl’s got a nice cock – nice for sucking, puking, or wrecking a girl’s special places.”

    “Slow down, dear,” Gina said, pinching Karen’s thigh. “Business before pleasure.” Then to Marlene and Cathy: “I think we got this.”

    The younger sisters disappeared down the hallway towards the filth pool, while Gina and Karen moved into the room, discarding their togas and slowly walking around Aviana and Hera, who still twirled slowly. Their wounds had stopped bleeding, but the blood coated their bodies.

    “First, let’s add a little more blood to the mix,” Gina said. She took her sister’s wrist and ran a razor-sharp finger nail across it, sending thick spurts of divine blood arcing in the air. It coated the parts of Aviana’s body that weren’t already bloody, and added to the puddle on the floor. After a few seconds, she ran her hand across Karen’s arm and the cut healed up, turning off the flow of blood. Then she did the same with her own wrist, coating Hera, and widening the blood puddle even further.

    “So this is how you are going to teach us about self-forgiveness?” Aviana said, an edge to her voice. “By coating us in blood?”

    “Humans take a beating like the two of you took and lost all that blood, they would die,” Gina replied. “And if they slit their wrists like we just did, they also die.”

    “So?”

    “And humans would never have the opportunity you two have for a second chance after hundreds of years, they would be dead.”

    “That’s why we have the afterlife, sweetheart,” Hera chimed in sarcastically.

    “The afterlife isn’t life on earth, is it? And that assumes you’ve lived a reasonably moral life. If you’ve been a jerk, the afterlife is not a pleasant place to be.”

    “So what’s your point, goddess?” Aviana said, irritation plain in her voice.

    “Wow,” Karen said, slipping to the edge of the blood puddle and testing it with her toe. “These two are not very bright.”

    Gina sighed. “Okay, let’s try this a different way. What holiday is this?”

    “It’s one of Sindee’s holy days,” Aviana shot back curtly.

    “Right, and the American humans call this holiday…what?”

    “Thanksgiving,” Aviana replied.

    “Which is there to remind humans to be…what? It’s actually a trait humans seem to be much better at displaying than us spoiled, bratty goddesses and gods.”

    There was a long period of silence.

    “Well…damn…” Hera whispered. She and Aviana locked eyes as they twirled past each other.

    Aviana squeezed her eyes together tight and a tiny tear slid down her bloodstained face.

    “Gratitude,” she whispered.

    Chapter 11

    “Bingo,” Karen said as she pulled a handful of blood from the puddle up and let it trickle down across her bare tits. She sent a mouthful of vomit down next to it, then rubbed her big soft mom-tit with the mixture, coating it.

    Gina beamed at Aviana and Hera. “If you two could focus on how lucky you are to have this second chance instead of wrapping yourselves in your blanket of self-loathing, you might be able to love each other again unreservedly.”

    More silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of Karen leaning forward and pressing her face into the blood pool, lapping it up like a cat. She swallowed down gulp after gulp, filling her stomach.

    “So are you two ready to let go over your own self-hatred and try a little gratitude for the fact that you now have an eternity to make up for a few hundred years of separation?” Gina said, waving at the manacles that held Hera and Aviana suspended. “Once you say yes truthfully, those cuffs will release.”

    More silence. Even Karen was still, crouched next to the puddle, blood and puke covering her tits. She looked up at the Queen Goddess and the Divine Bird Woman hanging over the puddle.

    “Well?” Karen whispered.

    Hera’s manacles were the first to release. She fell down to her knees in the blood puddle, then looked up at her daughter. Aviana’s cock had gone completely soft, her head lolled forward, and her face was a mask of sadness.

    “I’ve held on to that self-hatred for so long,” she said, looking down at her mother. “It was part of what sustained me. If I hadn’t hated myself for what I did, I might have just given up and died. At times my only reason for living was self-punishment. It’s hard to let go of that.”

    “I forgive you,” Hera said. “If you won’t forgive yourself for your own reasons, do it for me. Please, I love you and I want you back.”

    Still, Aviana slowly spun in circles above the blood puddle, hanging from the manacles cutting into her wrists.

    “You don’t have to let go of all of it now,” Gina said, stepping into the blood and moving next to Aviana. She put a hand lightly on the bald bird-woman’s hip to keep her from spinning and looked up into her eyes. “Just a tiny bit of self-forgiveness to get the ball rolling. More can come later. Just five seconds of it today. Then tomorrow you can try for ten seconds. Can you do that?”

    Aviana met her gaze. Another tear ran down her cheek. She finally nodded.

    “Yes,” she whispered.

    Aviana’s manacles released. Her mother grabbed her as she fell and the two of them tumbled together into the blood puddle, coming to rest with Aviana laying partially in Hera’s lap, her mother’s arms about her shoulder.

    “I’m never going to let you go,” Hera murmured.

    “I will never forsake you again,” Aviana replied.

    Karen and Gina clapped.

    “Sweet and beautiful,” Gina said. “Love always finds a way.”

    Aviana and Hera kissed and hugged, then lay down in the blood pool in an embrace, coating their bodies with the blood, their skin slick and wet with the crimson fluid.

    Karen and Gina slipped towards the doorway, intending to leave Aviana and Hera to their own devices as they re-calibrated their relationship, but the Queen of the Gods spoke up.

    “Where do you think you’re going?” Hera asked.

    “We wanted to leave you two alone,” Karen replied.

    “We can be alone any time we want, now that you have brought us together,” Aviana chimed in. “Come back here and let’s celebrate this filthy, vomit-filled holiday.” She slipped to her feet and beckoned Karen and Gina, her bald head covered in blood and her cock now turgid and pulsating.

    “Who want’s my cock in the back of their throat?” she added.

    Gina and Karen smiled and slipped to their knees in the pond of blood, reaching down and pulling handfuls of it up, drinking it down and spreading it across each other’s bodies. Aviana stroked her cock with the red fluid. A thick streamer of pre-come slipped from the gaping tip.

    Hera, Karen, and Gina all knelt in front of Aviana and her giant cock, looking up expectantly at the divine bird-like cockgirl.

    Aviana turned to Karen and hovered her nearly two-foot-long meat stick in front of her face. Karen looked up with doe eyes, her face streaked with blood and her silver-blond hair pasted to her head with it. She opened her mouth and leaned forward like a good girl.

    “All the way,” she whispered.

    Aviana slipped her cock into Karen’s mouth as Gina started sucking at her sister’s pendulous, blood-covered mom-tits. Karen moaned and gurgled as the wide head of the bird-woman’s shaft pressed on the back of her throat, then pushed even deeper. Once halfway in, Aviana gave a hard thrust and shoved the entire remaining foot of cock into Karen’s maw.

    Karen retched twice, then a thick, chunky, blood-infused load of puke slipped from around the cock in her mouth and ran down her chin. It dropped off and landed on one of her big, soft tits. Another, stronger load of puke followed, this one rocketing out of her mouth and nose. Gina and Hera dove in, licking the filth from Karen’s body, licking and sucking on her long, hard nipples, loving the flavor and consistency of the blood-tinged puke. It was a delight, a joy, a wonder to behold.

    Aviana held onto Karen’s head and pistoned her meat in and out of her willing, waiting, vomiting craw. Karen moaned and came as two more loads slipped from her mouth, dripping across her tits and landing in the bloody puddle they crouched in. The puke mixed with the blood and made the room smell of vomit and iron. It was delightful.

    Hera pressed her face against the filth on the floor and began licking it up, vacuuming down the blood and puke, her big mom tits pressing against the cold, hard, blood-soaked tile floor. She slowly ran her tongue across the tile and around behind Karen. Sindee’s grand-aunt’s legs were slightly spread as she vomited and retched under the ongoing onslaught from Aviana’s meat. Hera pulled Karen’s ass cheeks apart, revealing the wrecked, ruined, and gaping divine sphincter between – the pink flesh inside prolapsed in and out with each convulsive vomit that spewed forth from Karen’s lips. Hera pressed her lips against Karen’s demolished asshole and sucked.

    Karen moaned and her assflesh tumbled out into Hera’s mouth. The queen goddess drew the flesh into her mouth and pulled back, stretching Karen’s assflesh out behind her. Karen pulled back from Aviana’s cock and turned to Hera, pulling her queen’s face up to hers and sharing a kiss, then a mouthful of puke. Karen bent over on all fours, her big GILF tits hanging down into the blood-and-vomit puddle. Hera used four fingers from each hand to stretch Karen’s prolapsed asshole open, vomited into the pink, pulsating hole, then began sliding her fist inside.

    Aviana turned her attention to Gina, who didn’t even wait for permission but drove her mouth hard down the proffered cock. The cock barely made it halfway when a huge load of puke shot forth. Gina pulled back and aimed the thick, steaming, bloody load straight at Hera’s face. The divine queen opened her mouth and drank down as much as she could, the extra running down her already-coated tits, stomach, and thighs. Gina pushed her throat back onto Aviana’s cock, stimulated another round of puke, and dumped that again into Hera’s face.

    That didn’t stop Hera from continuing her further destruction of Karen’s ass. She was driving her vomit-and-blood covered forearm in and out of the Goddess of Love Emesis’s asshole, pounding her insides like a prizefighter, causing massive mountains of divine assflesh to prolapse out of Karen’s ass. The big pink mound gripped Hera’s arm as she worked Karen’s ass over.

    Aviana slipped down onto her knees and moved behind her mother, hugging her, running her hands up and down her body from the back, squeezing her tits, massaging her clit. Hera moaned and tried to keep up her motions in Karen’s serially-orgasming asshole, but she faltered. She turned over her shoulder and kissed Aviana.

    “Fuck me,” Hera whispered. “Vomit on me, use me however you want. I’ve been waiting centuries for this moment.”

    Gina helped gently guide Hera down onto all fours. Aviana stroked her cock and looked at the sisters.

    “Any suggestions on a hole to use?” she asked with a mischievous smile.

    “You know our preference,” Karen said and pulled apart Hera’s cheeks. The queen goddess’s asshole, like all the goddesses, was waiting – thick, ruined, and gaped.

    “Fill me up with your puke and then your cock,” Hera moaned.

    Karen wrenched Hera’s asshole wide open and vomited into the wrecked hole. Gina sent her own bloody-tainted, filthy vomit in after it. Aviana was the last, and her thick spew overflowed her mother’s asshole and ran down her cervix that was hanging slightly from her cunt.

    Aviana vomited one more time and used that to lubricate her cock, then she hovered it outside Hera’s asshole.

    “What are you waiting for?” Hera asked.

    “I’ve been waiting for the moment for centuries, I just want to savor the moment. I love you, mother.”

    “I love you too, Aviana.”

    There was a pause. The air was filled with the smell of puke, piss, blood, pussy, and sweat, making a heady, intoxicating miasma. A thick trickle of puke slipped from Aviana’s lips. She let it slide from her mouth and dribble into Hera’s cavernous ass.

    “Fuck me, Aviana,” Hera moaned. “Fuck my ass hard. Make up for those centuries of longing…”

    In one massive thrust that made puke squirt out of Hera’s hole, Aviana drove her two feet of cock into her mother’s demolished ass. Hera screamed and came as her daughter’s meat violated her ass in ways she hadn’t experienced in centuries. It was divine, it was amazing, it was beautiful. Her stomach quaked and she vomited into the blood/vomit puddle on the floor.

    The ferocity of Aviana’s sodomizing of her mother was stunning. Karen and Gina leaned back in awe as Aviana tore into her mother’s ass like a feral beast. Puke, blood, and sweat went flying in all directions. Hera’s thick hips shook and quaked and her mom tits squished down onto the floor as she pressed her cheek against the cold tile, her fists clenched, her body shivering in a string of orgasms. The rapid slapping of Aviana’s body against her mother’ss ass was akin to machine gun fire. Hera came, vomited, came again, and vomited again, her face a mask of ecstasy.

    Hera’s cervix, forced out from the abuse next door, hung over a foot outside her body and swayed with each stroke. Somewhere along the line, Aviana came and thick streamers of come sluiced out of Hera’s prolapsed, abused ass around the mountainous cock still demolishing it. But still that cock stayed rock hard and Aviana continued to pound her mother’s ass.

    Hera could hardly move, could barely breathe, couldn’t even count the number of times she had come. Had she been a mortal, her insides would have been turned into hamburger by the onslaught, but to a goddess, it was amazing.

    Finally, after at least three more ejaculations, Aviana slowed. She hugged her mother from behind and slowly slipped her flagging cock from her ass, pulling a huge prolapse from what was left of Hera’s demolished sphincter. Aviana leaned down, pulled her mother’s assflesh into her mouth and sucked out all the semen and puke from inside, enjoying the cream pie she had just created. She pulled her mother up from the muck and kissed her, swapping the blood, puke and semen between them. Then the two of them hugged and lay down in the filth, seeming to drift off to sleep in each other’s arms.

    Gina smiled at Karen.

    “I think our work here is done. Let’s go check out the rest of the party.’

    Chapter 12

    Sindee and Persephone made their way to the viewing room where the screens that would show all the full-bodied worship that would be going on that holiday were set up. There were a few getting underway, including a seriously hot affair involving a grandmother, a mother, and twin daughters who were already naked, puking, and fucking with abandon. It was filthy and delightful.

    “I think I’ll be spending a little time in here before I join the broader festivities. I want to see what’s going on out in the world of our celebrants,” Sindee said.

    “I thought Hecate and our goth twins were going to take care of that tonight.”

    “They’ll be here in a bit. If they don’t show I want to be around.”

    “Sure,” Seph said. “If you want me I think I’ll be in the filth pool.”

    Sindee nodded and Persephone stepped out into the hallway. Coming the other way were the Furies, Inez, Morgan, and Maggie. Morgan and Maggie had on the standard diaphanous togas but Inez seemed to have decided to be loud and proud about her immense cock because she was still nude and her cock was purple and turgid.

    “Where you going?” Seph asked.

    “Just to the other room to talk for a bit,” Maggie said.

    “Okay, have fun. I’ll be at the pool party.”

    The Furies made their way to the room with the couches and sat down. There were food spreads in every room, so they each piled a plate high with things they would be puking back up shortly, grabbed beer, and sat down.

    “So tell me what it’s like to do the Fury thing?” Morgan asked around a mouthful of rice-and-pasta mix that she didn’t even try to hide. “How difficult is it? We still have a philanthropic empire to manage.”

    “It’s pretty easy,” Maggie said. “Just a few hours a week. If we do it right instead of the way my sisters always did it, it’s like being a therapist. It’s kind of nice if you want to make a difference in folks lives.”

    “Nice. I get the feeling you’re a little different from your sisters,” Inez prodded.

    “Yeah, I’ve always been the soft touch, the lightweight. While sometimes harsh punishments were justified – and enjoyable for us – I usually tried to see things from both sides. My sisters were more likely to just take what the petitioner said and run with it. It created tension. I love my sisters, but I think things are better this way.”

    “I take it you and your sisters…you know…” Inez said.

    “Of course, that’s the way things role on Olympus.”

    Inez shoved the last of her plateful into her mouth. Her stomach bulged out in front of her. She swallowed twice, then spit out a small mouthful of chewed up food into her hand, rubbing it along her pulsating cock. Morgan, who was sitting next to her on the couch leaned forward and kissed her, while at the same time slowly stroking her cock. Inez met her kiss and ran her fingertips across her sister’s big tits, gently squeezing the long, hard nipple. Morgan moaned.

    Morgan slid down to the floor and turned around, pointing her cunt and ass at her sister. Her demolished asshole was already gaping above cunt lips that were parted, revealing a cervix pressing against the opening. Maggie knelt beside her and gestured to Inez to stand up. As soon as Inez’s gargantuan cock was positioned in front of her, Maggie drove her face down the hard shaft, forcing it against the back of her throat. She gagged, retched twice, then pulled back and vomited into Morgan’s gaped asshole.

    Morgan moaned as Maggie gagged herself again and vomited more chunky puke into her asshole. Maggie used three fingers from each hand to pull Morgan’s gaping prolapsed asshole even wider, sending load after load of vomit down the cavernous hole.

    Finally Maggie leaned back.

    “I want to see you fuck your sister’s asshole,” Maggie said. “If you’re going to be a Fury with a cock, you better know how to use it.”

    “Sure,” Inez said. “But what makes you think I’m done with you?” She reached out, snatched up Maggie’s hair, and drove her cock into her mouth. Maggie tried to pull back but Inez held her tight. A second later a steaming, chunky load of puke rocketed out of Maggie’s stomach. It filled her mouth and squirted out from around Inez’s meat. More shot from her nose. She coughed, puked, and gagged, but Inez held her firm, forcing her throbbing meat into Maggie’s throat. Finally, after one more retch, Inez let her go.

    Maggie jerked back, leapt up, and slapped Inez across the face, then leaned in and kissed her hard. Then, with one swift motion she forced Inez down onto all fours. Before the new cockgirl Fury knew what had happened, Maggie had four fingers up her ass and was wrenching upwards, stretching it wider than she had ever been stretched. Inez arched her back and moaned.

    “Whore,” Maggie said, laughing at the rough play. “I like you. You seem like a good fit. But you’ve got a long way to go before you’re better than me. Now get to work on Morgan’s ass, you cunt.”

    Inez nodded and drove her cock into her sister’s waiting body.

    Chapter 13

    A little while later, Hecate slipped into the viewing room and found Sindee still sitting there watching feeds of the different full-bodies worships that were going on around the world.

    “Hey, don’t you think it’s time you joined the party in the filth pool?” Hecate said.

    “I guess.”

    Hecate gave Sindee a shove towards the door, yanking off the Emesis Goddess’s toga.

    “Get out there, go, shoo! I got this. There’s a surprise in the pool for you.”

    Sindee shrugged. “Okay.”

    Her cock at half-staff was swaying side-to-side as she made her way down the hallway, out the door, and onto the rooftop deck where the pool was. The pool was now full of scum, filth, decay and all sorts of nastiness. In other words, it was perfect for their purposes.

    Persephone, Angie, Gina, Karen, Marlene, Cathy, Angie, Uma, Teagan, Aviana, and Hera were all in or around the pool, and right after Sindee entered, Maggie, Inez, and Morgan followed her in.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing when Sindee entered and turned and clapped.

    “It’s the goddess of the hour, the queen of Thanksgiving in Reverse!” someone called, and everyone cheered.

    Sindee pulled up a bowl of pasta mix from a side table and gulped it down, filling her stomach, then added a couple of protein shakes on top of it. That would get her started. She walked to the side of the pool.

    The stench emanating from the pool was nauseating and delightful. It made Sindee’s stomach creak. Uma and Angie moved to the side of the pool and opened their mouths, looking up expectantly. Sindee smiled down at her priestesses and vomited into their opened mouths, spraying them with her thick, steamy, chunky vomit. Once, twice, three times she retched, covering the priestesses with a thick layer of filth and adding to the muck that already coated their bodies and plastered their hairs to their heads.

    Angie reached up for Sindee’s rock hard pulsating cock, but Sindee drew back.

    “What?” Angie asked, perplexed. “What’s wrong?”

    It seemed like everyone in the pool area heard Angie’s question, because all eyes turned to Sindee.

    The Goddess of Emesis looked around and shook her head.

    “I’m sorry,” she said. “Never mind, I’ll just go back to the viewing room.”

    She turned to go, but Angie slipped out of the pool quickly and moved to Sindee’s side.

    “Come on, girl,” Angie said. “What’s going on? Dish!”

    Sindee sighed. “This is going to sound stupid,” she started. “But I’m always the girl with the big cock who she uses to make all the girls around her gag and puke. It’s fun, but…” she trailed off.

    Angie smiled, light dawning in her eyes. “This is about the cock thing, isn’t it?”

    Sindee nodded, Angie continued.

    “So you want to be the one sucking cock, puking on it, getting your asshole filled and destroyed. You want to catch, rather than pitch.”

    “Yes,” Sindee said. “I want to be the bitch tonight.”

    The deck area was silent for a moment, the only sound was faint traffic noise drifting up from the city streets far below, then Angie smiled. “Well why didn’t you say so!”

    Persephone gestured towards the side of the deck. A rack appeared with a more than a dozen gigantic strap-ons.

    “If you don’t have a cock of your own, grab one from the rack. Sindee wants to be the bitch, let’s get busy.”

    The cockless goddesses and priestesses all moved towards the rack and began strapping on. There was a stirring of the water from the deep end of the pool. Bubbles broke the surface, followed by a woman’s head – Hecate, in one of her forms. This form had small rams horns on the side of her head. She rose up, her breasts clearing the water, then, below her navel, something completely different. A giant cock that was probably bigger than Sindee’s and legs covered with writhing, squirming maggots.

    “Oh, fuck yeah,” Sindee said. “It’s the Maggotaur all over again.”

    “I knew you wanted more cock,” the Maggotaur Hecate said. “I just made a few tweaks from the previous version and brought it along. I knew you wouldn’t mind.

    Angie took Sindee’s hand and guided her to the shallowest part of the filth pool, where the foul muck was only a few inches deep. Sindee knelt in the filth and looked up at Angie.

    The priestess smiled, her big fat tits coated in filth and muck, a maggot hovering at the end of a long nipple. Her cunt and asshole were both gaping and inside-out – her pierced cervix hanging down between her thighs and a big, conical mountain of assflesh with multiple piercings stuck out of her catastrophically ruined (and also pierced) asshole over a foot. And, of course, her brand new cock pulsated in front of her, its tip gaping and a long thread of pre-come hanging out.

    Sindee reached down into the filth and pulled up a handful of slime, mud, and maggots. She swallowed it down and repeated the performance multiple times, her tummy swelling in front of her little by little until she looked pregnant, her bulbous stomach sticking out and pushing her tits up and her cock down into the mud.

    Sindee stroked the meat stick that was hovering in front of her face.

    “Fuck my face like a whore,” Sindee crooned. “Make me puke. None of this divine shit, I want to go old-school tonight.”

    “As you wish Goddess,” Angie said, leaning down and kissing Sindee on the lips. As she pulled back, Angie shot a load of vomit down Sindee’s face and tits, grabbed her hair and drove her cock into Sindee’s open mouth.

    Sindee wiped the filth from her eyes and let her face be used like a sex toy. Angie started somewhat gently, but Sindee slapped the priestess’s thigh. Angie got the message and began relentlessly driving her meat into Sindee’s throat, forcing the nearly-two-foot-long shaft into her mouth. Sindee tilted her head forward, putting pressure on the back of her throat. After two or three more savage thrusts from Angie’s thick meat, Sindee’s burgeoning stomach unleashed its first load, shooting out filthy puke from around the shaft. It ran down Sindee’s chin and off onto her pendulous tits that jiggled and shook under Angie’s oral onslaught. Sindee’s tummy convulsed again, and another load rocketed from her stomach out her mouth and nose. She coughed and sputtered.

    Angie slowed down for a moment, but Sindee drove her own throat back down her cock to the base, bringing out more filth and puke.

    Sindee’s tits, tummy, and cock were now coated in puke and filth, as were Angie’s – though she was already filthy when she started. Angie pulled back, jerking her cock from Sindee’s throat and ejecting another round of puke from Sindee’s mouth. Angie gave one, two, three hard strokes of her meat and shot a thick load of her steaming come across Sindee’s face and chest, even as the goddess was painting herself with her own filth.

    While Sindee was being destroyed by Angie’s meat, the Furies had slipped into the water next to them. Maggie and Morgan were on either side of Sindee and ran their tongues down her big, puke-covered tits. They licked up big chunks of filth, vomit, maggots, and Angie’s thick, sticky come. They swallowed it all down, pulling Sindee’s long, hard nipples into their mouths. Sindee moaned as the Fury’s soft, warm mouths engulfed the sensitive ends of her tits. She closed her eyes, running her own tongue over her lips and tasting the delightful flavor of her own vomit. Morgan and Maggie pulled up fresh handfuls of filth, puke, and slime for Sindee to swallow down, refilling her tank. Sindee’s stomach bulged fresh as she sucked down the offering. The overflow again ran down her tits, which Maggie and Morgan were happy to clean up with their lips and tongue.

    Angie had stepped aside and Inez now stood in front of Sindee, her purple cock throbbing in anticipation.

    “Do I need to tell you what to do?” Sindee asked, looking up at the Fury with doe eyes.

    Inez shook her head, seized Sindee’s puke-plastered hair, and picked up where Angie had left off.

    Sindee vomited as Inez stroked. Then after Inez it was Gina with a strap on, then Seph with a strap-on. Each woman, goddess or priestess, took a run at Sindee’s waiting gullet. Each time she reloaded from the puke and filth in the pool. And each time the women around her sucked and licked her body clean between rounds. It was amazing.

    All the while, however, the Maggotaur had been standing to the side, watching, waiting. Finally, Sindee looked over at the beast.

    “Well?” she said.

    The Maggotaur Hecate smiled slipped through the water, stroking her cock. The maggots that covered her legs and her lower body squirmed, wriggled, and spilled out into the water. Uma, remembering the fun the last time the Maggotaur appeared, slipped to her knees next to her and ran her tongue up the Maggotaur’s thigh, licking off a mouthful of maggots. The squirmed against her tongue and cheeks and wriggled in her throat when she swallowed. She gulped down another two or three, then turned to her goddess.

    Sindee smiled and looked over at the Maggotaur.

    “Maybe it’s time to switch holes,” she said, kneeling forward on all fours.

    Uma pulled open Sindee’s abused, shredded sphincter and vomited the maggots down her hole, then held it open while the Maggotaur hovered her thick meat above the gaping, demolished sphincter.

    Sindee moaned and looked back over her shoulder. “What are you waiting for, bitch!” she called. “Do it!”

    The Maggotaur drove her cock hard into Sindee’s asshole. The Goddess of Emesis moaned, but only had a second to catch her breath before Uma rammed her strap-on into her mouth. Sindee vomited out her mouth and nose and could barely catch her breath as she was destroyed from both ends simultaneously, while crouched in a pool of mud, slime, and filth. She felt her asshole stretch, tear, and prolapse, gripping the Maggotaur’s shaft and prolapsing out behind her, covered in fetid water, slime, puke, and filth.

    It was delightful.

    Sindee puked, fucked, was sodomized, and did every deviant, disgusting thing she and the other goddesses and priestesses could think of. It was a filthy, dirty, disgusting Thanksgiving Eve.

    Just as it should be.

    Epilogue

    It was Thanksgiving morning, somewhere around 5:30 AM. Sindee slowly slid her cock out of her grandmother’s puke-filled, prolapsed asshole and lay back, her meaty cock pulsating out thick streamers of her divine come. Gina rolled over and began sucking on the meat that had just come out of her own destroyed asshole.

    Sindee sighed, staring up at the sky, the morning just beginning to dawn in the east.

    Gina sucked several more mouthfuls of her granddaughter’s come, then lay back in the filth next to her, resting her head on her shoulder.

    “That was fucking awesome,” Gina whispered.

    “Yeah, and there are four more days of this to go.”

    “Do you remember that Thanksgiving when you turned twenty-one and you joined our annual party?” Gina asked.

    “That was only three years ago, of course I remember,” Sindee replied.

    “Back then this was just a lark, a joke, some sexy little fun. I never dreamed it would end up like…this. Goddesses? Are you kidding me? And that the love of my life would be my granddaughter? Hell, I never even thought I would get over the idea of you being a trans girl with a cock, let alone…this.”

    “Are you glad it ended up like this?” Sindee asked.

    “I have never been happier,” Gina replied, and leaned over to kiss Sindee, swapping a thick chunk of puke between them…

    THE END (for now)


  • A SUBURBAN HOUSEWIFE.

    Font size : +


    Despite my agent Ada organising a string of glamorous and sophisticated older women for their paid sexual pleasure with me, often with an extra man as part of the mix, I have long fantasized about fucking, a forty-year old, voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, probably no where nearly as sophisticated as most of the women Ada organizes.

    I am Michael, in my late twenties, 72 inches tall, 168 pounds, a toned, fit body and genetically lucky to possess a large, thick cock, ten-inches when erect. I live in Sydney, Australia and used to moonlight as a gigolo or male escort.

    That was before Ada asked me to work for her ‘exclusive agency’. “We have a wide ranging client list, males and females, and lots of constant work,” she told me as she auditioned me. “And we provide for some very kinky people, even famous people with lots of sexual fetishes.”

    One day when Ada phoned for a chat, she asked if I had any sexual fantasises she could help me with. I was straight to the point as I always can be with Ada. “I would love to fuck, a forty-year old, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, she probably wouldn’t be as sophisticated as most of the women you organize.”

    “You have piqued my interest, tell me some more details?,” Ada asked.

    “When I undress her for the first time I want her to turn me on with her wonderful, firm, fleshy thighs, she will probably have far too much pubic hair compared to what I am used to, a nice sexy change for me, forty-inch plus hips, a tucked in waist, big, slightly saggy tits I can feast on and a wonderful big ass, huge even, you know I have an ass fetish.

    “And when I fuck her for the first time I want to impress her. I want to explore her sexuality. I want her to tell me she has never ever had an erection as big as mine in her while I fuck her brains out, making her orgasm as she never has before. Make her scream with pleasure.”

    “What I really phoned for today was to tell you about a thirty-nine year old women who wants to work for my agency. She could be a good niche fit, I could market her simply as, SUBURBAN HOUSEWIFE on my website. Her specialty would be looking after men around your age with a fetish for older women.

    I interviewed her yesterday, she interviewed well, though I suspect she is a little naive when it comes to being paid for sex, just as I wanted her to be. Her husband has deserted her, no children fortunately. I am taking her shopping tomorrow for some make up, clothes and lingerie to help her commence a potential new career.

    “I told her if she wears the clothes I help her choose well, if she looks like a high class escort, I will take the interview process to the next stage. You know I always want to watch my new escorts in action before I sign them up. I told her I wanted to watch my top rated stud fucking her as the final step in my elimination process. She blushed when I asked her if she had ever had a ten-inch fuck.

    “When I asked her if another woman had ever watched a man fucking her, she told me only one man had ever watched, a good start, one barrier down. I asked her directly, how about oral sex, fellatio, cunnilingus. She told me I probably need to get up to speed to meet your standards. I embarrassed her when I asked has another woman ever made love to you. given you cunnilingus, tongue fucked you. Her answer intrigued me, no but if the opportunity presented I would like it to happen.

    “Serendipity Michael, almost a perfect match to your suburban housewife fantasy,” she told me as she showed me the professional nude pics she had commissioned. “She was very comfortable with me watching while the photographer took the pics. Look at that voluptuous naked body, and her big ass. Can you imagine it in a tight fitting black garter belt?”

    “I can imagine it, I want it,” I told Ada.

    As part of her verbal work contract, Ada expects her escorts to help with auditioning her prospective new escorts, almost invariably a pleasure while she watches with a stop watch.

    Ada organized the audition for me with Nancy on a Tuesday afternoon to minimize any interruption to my schedule, as always in the beautifully fitted out special room adjacent to her office.

    Nancy was already there when I arrived, soft sexy saxophone music playing, setting the mood. Instant attraction for both of us, my eyes feasting on her body in heels and a black silk camisole as Ada fussed over her make up.

    “This is Michael, I want you to imagine he is the client I booked for you today. My client was expecting to fuck, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, around forty-years old, ten years older than him, he has a thing about older women. He expects you probably won’t be as sophisticated as most of the women he mixes with socially,” Ada told Nancy, laying down a subtle challenge for her.

    He wanted a high class escort with a voluptuous and fuckable size-14 body most thirty-year old men would drool over, lots of women as well, me included. Two thousand dollars less my commission in the bank for you tomorrow. Ignore me and give Michael what he is paying for,” Ada told her as she clicked her stop watch.

    The instant attraction for both of us confirmed when Nancy tongue kissed me, whispering loud enough for Ada to hear, “I have always wanted to be fucked by a ten-years younger man with a huge, thick cock. I want you to fuck me like I have never, ever been fucked before,” she told me as she removed my shirt, running her hands over my chest, wetting her fingertips on her tongue before teasing my nipples with them.

    I made the audition for Nancy easy, what man wouldn’t, Ada had excelled herself with the clothing and lingerie she had helped Nancy choose. Killer heels, black hold up stockings, lots of wonderful, firm fleshy thigh on display above them, a short black silk camisole that left half her naked big ass exposed, the most pubic hair I had seen on a woman in months, though short and waxed at the sides, so sexy for me, forty-inch plus hips, a tucked in waist, big, slightly saggy tits I couldn’t wait to feast on, and a wonderful big ass, huge, framed by the thin black straps of her garter belt.

    I was like a boy in a toy shop, licking and kissing her magnificent, huge ass, as she stood, her hands on the wall for support, worshiping her huge ass, satiating my ass fetish, my cock responding, then turning her around before I licked and sucked her big natural, slightly saggy tits supported by her cup-less bra and long erect nipples. When I glanced at Ada for a reaction, the look on her face confirmed she was impressed with Nancy.

    “So big and so thick,” Nancy whispered as she pushed me against the wall, both of us passionately tongue kissing, as she ran a soft hand along my almost fully erect cock.

    I was on my knees in front of her, my hands grasping her wonderful ass when I whispered, “That is the most pubic hair I have seen on a woman in months, short and waxed at the sides, so sexy, I love it,” before my tongue found her clit. So pleased she was so wet for me, wanting her to orgasm for me, a cunnilingus orgasm, licking and sucking her engorged clit.

    Intent on showing my cunnilingus skills to a suburban housewife, with Ada watching, hoping I was turning her on as well. Confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for me and my suburban housewife, my prize escort, no rush. I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself.

    Even more pleased Nancy was urging me on, whispering, “Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt,” before Ada cut in.

    “He is turning me on almost as much as you Nancy, but I am auditioning you, not Michael. I want to watch you fuck Michael. He is the client I booked for you today. He was expecting to fuck, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, around forty-years old, ten years older than him, he has a thing about older women.”

    “So big and so thick,” Nancy whispered, such a sexy voice, as she licked and sucked the tip of my erection. Which way do you want to fuck me with it? Let me guess, from behind, doggy style, with your hands on my big ass?”

    Nancy’s ass from another angle looked even more magnificent as she leaned over a table for support, her legs spread for me. An extra buzz for us both with Ada watching, obviously aroused while I smeared oil over Nancy’s ass, the tactile feel of it in my hands a complement to the eye candy.

    I do love fucking a woman while another woman is watching, watching and enjoying as my agent Ada, my boss lady, was right then. Not the first time she has watched me fucking, but always exciting for us both.

    “You are my fantasy come true Nancy, so good, I love that big suburban housewife ass, so does my cock,” I kept whispering, while fucking her, as I slapped against her ass.

    “Some missionary please,” we heard Ada tell us, before we readily complied. “Fuck me big boy, harder, all of your big cock, fuck me harder, harder, I love it,” Nancy told me as I rammed into her.

    “Thirty-five minutes, excellent,” Ada told Nancy and me, both of us drained, sexually satiated as she looked at her stop watch. I could tell Ada wasn’t finished with Nancy just yet, while Ada and me watched her shower without any embarrassment. Ada and Nancy holding each others gaze, as Nancy soaped her body, teasing her tits and nipples for Ada, legs spread, running a fingertip along her cunt lips for Ada, deliberately turning Ada on.

    Turning her back on Ada, letting her watch the shower water running over her wonderful ass, clenching her ass cheeks for her. Enjoying the hold she had over Ada, a suburban housewife playing the vamp for an unobtainable, sophisticated, bi-sexual business woman, a few years older than her.

    I knew from experience Ada had a strict rule, no sex with her escorts, male or female, though occasionally she might ignore it, as she did with me, just once when a woman wanted to share her with me,

    As Nancy stepped out of the shower Ada had a towel ready to help her dry off. Moments later they were kissing like teenagers, before Ada handed her a bag from one of the boutiques she frequents, telling Nancy, “Come back wearing these for me.”

    Five minutes later she returned with great aplomb, wearing a new cup-less bra, her tits spilling out of it, wearing killer heels, black stockings and a sexy black garter belt. Ada was naked, fresh out of the shower, Nancy and me admiring her wonderful former nude models body. “Wow,” Nancy muttered drinking in her voluptuous body, even more voluptuous than the last time I had seen it.

    “Will you be comfortable if Michael watches me seducing you Nancy? I want to extend your audition, I want to learn if you can entertain a man and a woman in one session.”

    Ada did learn if Nancy could entertain a man and a woman in one session. Incredibly erotic for me watching two women making love, before fucking each other, with me holding Ada’s stop watch.

    “Would you be comfortable working with Nancy, entertaining another man, another woman, a man and a woman, two women, two men?,” Ada asked me, as Nancy listened in.

    “Can we have a man and a woman first up?,” she asked Ada, me and Ada wondering what her choice would be.


  • THE VAMPIRE GIRL 3

    Font size : +


    FIRST NIGHT

    The New York night life was bustling as heaven and hell. From every corner you can hear the club Dj and can see the night lights. The city lanes were packed with commuters, hookers, vendors, cops and everything you can imagine of present in New York. But far down in the country side it was a different story. The moonlight was silently shining every tree every house in the countryside. Everything was as eerie and quite as it can be. The mansion was standing between the trees. Tall and stout like a ogre between many thin vampires.
    The moonlight was entering the bedroom through the gaps in the curtain. Michelle woke up with a jerk as it fell on her face. As she came to her senses she became aware that she was sweating badly and was thirsty. She went to the kitchen, and to her amazement drank three bottles of water increasing her thirst ten times. Her throat was burning like hot iron. She ran back to Angelina. “What is it hon, its not even 9 pm.” “Wake up. I don’t know what to do. I am bloody thirsty.” Angelina sat up with a jerk. “Ok, hon. I know. We will go out after sometime, then I will show you something. First fuck me hard. Your tits always turn me on.” She moved forward and broke into a passionate kiss with Michelle. Michelle was aware of some of her thirst going away. Slowly Angelina kissed down her throats to her tits. She started sucking the tits with great sucking noises. For the moment Michelle forgot the thirst. Angelina saw her eyes and was relieved to see the mist, which meant she had forgotten the thirst. Michelle started mewing as Angelina sucked her tits harder. Before Angelina reached her cunt, Michelle had already gushed out a litre of blood already. Suddenly she was wild as a beast. She caught hold of Angelina’s neck and rammed her on the bed on her back. “I am thirsty. I want to drink whatever will lessen it. Tell me now.” Her voice was hoarse with mixed anger and lust. Angelina struggled to breath. With all her might she kicked Michelle in the crotch, which only tightened the death grip. “L..l..l..lea..ve.. me … i….wil..l…tel..l..” Michelle loosened the grip. Angelina breathed a sigh of relief. “Look, Michelle. You are a newborn.” “Now what’s that fucking thing.” Michelle bellowed. In an attempt to keep Michelle calm, Angelina gushed out some juices from her cunt, filling the room with sex smell. Seeing that it calmed her down a bit, she started, “You might have seen the twilight series. What they have said in it is almost true to an extent. Newborns, like you, have no control over their thirst for blood first and lust second. This is your first night as vampire. So you will be very thirsty so you go and hunt humans. Hunt as many as you want today. But from tomorrow you will be trained how to control your thirst. Because today is your firs night. And please don’t do that again to me. You people are the most powerful of all the vampires. You newborns can kill a whole lot of vampires in a blink. So go, and hunt. But remember to return before it 4 am.” As she said that, Angelina took Michelle’s hand in hers. After caressing it for sometime, she looked at her in amazement. She dressed up even before Michelle can blink. “I am going to the jungle to hunt, coz I am bored of human blood. You go wherever you want.” “And yeah, keep a check on your speed.” With this Angelina went out of the window and was gone in seconds.
    Michelle’s thirst was increasing. She dressed up and ran out. Just a she was ready to try her first jump off the mountain, a car came and stood under the oak tree some yards ahead of her. Just as it stopped, she was hit a strong scent, which almost made her limp with thirst. She was beside the car in no time. She pulled at the back door taking it completely out along with its rudder. A college couple inside each other were staring point blank at her. Another more stronger scent hit her this time. She dragged both of the guys without much fight. She was on top of the girl in no time. As she started fingering her she became aroused. And after only some seconds, in her excitement she rammed a complete fist inside the girl’s already bloody cunt, instantly killing her. Scared his hairs out of himself, the guy started to run away complete naked. Michelle saw him running. But the only thing that caught her sight was his hanging dick which was hard as a rod with fear. She looked back at the girl. And within a blink the corpse of the girl was shrunk into age old woman, devoid of the blood. The boy was running frantically looking back time to time to make sure that the maniac was not following him. He was just about to look back ahead after running almost a mile, when he hit crashed into something which was hard and cold as ice pillar. He looked up, and to his horror Michelle was standing in front of her. She was breathing heavily. Slowly she bent down and started stroking his hard cock. He was so scared that he let out a gasp and a moan between fear and lust. Slowly she took the dripping cock in her mouth, and started to suck him. But before she could do anything further, the cock was in her hand. Only blood was gushing out from the place where it had been attached only some seconds ago. The boy looked in horror as his manhood was snatched away while sucking, and that too before he can blink twice. And it took only another minute for him to get a heart attack due to the fear and the blood loss and another to let him die. There was not much blood left inside her body. Michelle sucked up whatever was left inside him and ran towards the city within seconds.

    Angelina was sitting at the top of an adjacent mountain, nude with Louise. They have been watching Michelle throughout. They almost shrieked with ecstasy as Michelle sucked the boy’s cock almost at the same time as they orgasmed. Louise said, “Don’t you think that you should tell Michelle, that we cannot fuck with humans?” “Yeah, I will. But let today go. Anyways, there are more humans on this Earth than vampires. So there is no harm in some of them to go less. I will be back in a second, let me burn the bodies.” In a jiffy Angelina was near the used corpses. She flicked her fingers and the bodies were on flame instantly. “Do you know one thing Louise, Michelle is unreadable.” “What?” “Yeah, today I tried to read her mind, but couldn’t get a thing off her.” “You mean, she is the one in a millionth?” “Maybe, But I read a prophecy in her eyes. She is going to bring someone new to our clan today.” “Who?” “You will see.”…………………………………………………………………………………………
    Michelle ran towards the town, as fast as she could, from the only road leading from in front of her house.

    Hey guys, this is a long one. I thought I will complete the foreplay in this part only and keep the better part for the rest……..


  • I Take My Niece’s Cherry 20–New Recruits Meet and Greet

    Font size : +


    Nicole sets up a meet and greet so Debra and Gina can meet the co-captains as part of their introduction to being newest members of the Clam Bunnies; Uncle Dave fucks Abby and Chloe, as that is part of their responsibilities as co-captains; their dads both get to be the first dads to fuck Nicole’s pregnant pussy.

    Captains Meet and Greet

    ***********

    Nicole’s Proposal To Be My Niece-Wife

    Nicole sent a text to Abby and Chloe Thursday night after our fuck session, telling them that they were to meet at our place Friday night for a meet and greet with the two newest recruits, Gina and Debra. She told them to bring their dads as well if possible.

    Ping. Abby, ‘I will be there! Can’t wait to meet the new girls. Daddy said he will be there as well. He’s looking forward to it.’

    Ping. Chloe, ‘I wouldn’t miss this for the world! Daddy wants to meet the new girls that we will be playing with too. I told him that Uncle Dave was going to change things up a bit to make our team more attractive to future girls, and get more involvement from dads.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Great. See you both tomorrow night. And don’t fool around with your dads tonight. Or tomorrow during the day. No foot jobs, no hand jobs, no blow jobs. Let that Daddy spunk build a little bit. They both have two gorgeous new recruits to meet. I mean it. Nothing.’

    Ping. Chloe, ‘Damn it! And I was about to go into Daddy’s room and give him a wet, sloppy blow job before he went to sleep.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Chloe! Damn it! I mean it! Your daddy is going to have the chance to give both of these girls a nice welcome. Don’t you fuck it up by him not being able to shoot a couple of good, warm loads tomorrow night. I know you are your dad’s fuck bunny, but you can go one night without Daddy cock.’

    Ping. Abby, ‘Yeah, Chloe. You don’t have to be total Daddy slut every night. Besides that, your pussy could use a night off! Let it rest so Uncle Dave can pound you good! LOL!’

    Ping. Chloe, ‘Fuck both of you bitches! LOL! My pussy can take all the poundings I let it have. But I do want Gina and Debra to get a good welcoming party tomorrow night. But I get Uncle Dave’s first load tomorrow night. You owe me that much at least, Nicole.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Of course, sweetie! Uncle Dave loves to fuck your brains out! Abby, you get his second load. Which one of your dad’s is getting first dibs on the pregnant pussy for the first time?’

    Ping. Chloe, ‘Abby’s dad should get to be the first dad to fuck your pregnant cunt. She’s the senior captain now, so it’s only fair her dad gets you first.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Great. See both of you sluts tomorrow night. And both of the new girls will be wearing very tight shorts, and open-toed heels. I told them that it is required that they always have their toes polished flawlessly, bright and shiny, and that they keep their pussies waxed smooth and soft.’

    They all sent heart emojis to each other. Nicole kissed me one final time and fell asleep in my arms.

    We woke up mid-morning Friday, and had a quick make out session. I finger fucked my niece for several minutes, getting her off as we laid together. As I had two fingers deep inside her cunt, she told me, “Uncle Dave, that feels sooooo fucking goooooddddd!!! Ummmmmm!!!!”

    “Princess, I love getting you off! And I can’t wait to have Abby’s and Chloe’s dad both get to enjoy you tonight,” I told her.

    “And I can’t wait to let both of them fuck me. I know they are going to love getting to finally fuck my pregnant pussy. My baby bump is starting to show a little bit. Just think, in another month or two all the dads are going to be lining up to fuck this baby-holding cunt! I can’t wait!!! All that Daddy spunk! And you will get to have all that soccer daughter pussy!” she said, happily smiling.

    “I know, Princess. We’ll have so many girls wanting to sign with our club, and so many daddies willing to pay the registration fee and tournament fees. We may need to start a second club,” I told her.

    She laughed and said, “Don’t get too far into things yet, my love. We need to make sure we have one club that will compete and win consistently, with the right kind of girls, before we start thinking about expanding to a second fuck doll club. Rub my clit a little harder, make me cum baby!”

    I started rubbing her love button harder and flicking it with my finger as I continued to insert my fingers in and out of her pussy. She was beginning to ooze cunt nectar, and started to tense up, her orgasm beginning to build.

    “Ummmmmmmmm!!!! Ooooohhhhhh!! Right there, Uncle Dave!! Right there!!!! Ummmmmmm!!”

    She hit her crescendo and grabbed my hand with hers, and pushed it hard against her niece cunt, forcing my fingers deeper into her slit. She rubbed my hand harder against her clit, intensifying the climax that overtook her body. She began to quiver and her legs started to shake, her back arched, and she let loose the final wave.

    UUUGGGGGNNNNGGGHHHH!! UNNNNGGGGHHHHH!! OMMMMMPPPPPHHHHH!!

    She came down from her high, and went completely relaxed as I now gently eased off on the intensity of finger banging inside her love canal. My hand was covered in her love honey juice. So warm and silky, so sticky and smooth.

    We kissed for several minutes, and then she told me, “Uncle Dave, you always treat me so good. I love you so much!! Thanks for always being so wonderful! You’re the best uncle ever!”

    I caressed her cheek softly, and told her, “Princess, you know I totally adore you, and always have. I always will, Sweetheart. You are my Princess, and you are my niece-wife, forever.”

    “Can we make that official soon, Uncle Dave? I want to officially be your wife. Let’s get married. Nobody will know I’m your niece, well, nobody outside of the girls on the team, and mom. I have my dad’s last name, so they would think I’m just a young teenage girl marrying a slightly older guy. I mean, older guys marry younger girls quite often,” she said very convincingly.

    “Princess, that’s a big step, Sweetheart. That makes everything legally binding and puts it in a whole new angle. I would love to actually marry you and make you my wife for real. Is that something you really want?” I asked her.

    “Yes, Uncle Dave. I really want that!! I promise to be the best wife in the world! I’m already the best niece in the world!” she said, laughing.

    I told her, “Yes, you are, Princess! And you will be a wonderful wife as well. And a great mom to our little girl, or little boy. I hope it’s a little girl so she can be a Princess just like her momma.”

    “Yay!!! And I already know how I want to celebrate my honeymoon!! I’ll tell you later, but it’s gonna be an awesome honeymoon celebration, I promise you! So, we’re going to get married?”

    “Princess, I haven’t ever told you ‘No’ to anything, ever since you were a little girl. You have always gotten whatever you have wanted from me. Yes!! We will get married really soon, and you can have whatever kind of honeymoon celebration you want, my love,” I told her, kissing her again.

    She jumped out of the bed, squealing with happiness and delight. She ran to the shower and got ready for the day, giddy with excitement. I was smiling with joy as well. I was finally going to fulfill my longtime desire of marrying my Princess niece. I had fulfilled the first part of my long desire and lustful aspirations by fucking her and taking her virginity, then impregnating her.

    I had been hoping for several years to be the one to get her cherry after graduation, and to eventually be the father of my gorgeous niece’s baby. I had often dreamed of being able to also marry her and make her my wife. Now it was all falling into place. I knew that my sister Ashley would be so happy to know that we were going to become husband and wife.

    I had no idea just what Nicole had in mind for a honeymoon celebration, but was completely fine with whatever she wanted to do. Little did I know just how big and festive it would be.

    Nicole was now on her laptop in the kitchen. I could hear the conversation as I continued to get dressed so I could do some work for my company at home.

    “Mom!!!!! Yes!!!! For real!!! Oh my god!!! We are!!! I’m so happy!! We are, yes!! Uncle Dave is going to marry me!! I’m so happy!!!!”

    “Sweetie, holy fuck!!! I’m so happy for both of you!! Your Uncle Dave has adored you for so long. He told he several times that he hoped to be the one to marry you. I told him lots of times that he would get to be the first one to have sex with you, and that I hoped you would have his baby. And now, you’re getting married!!!! I’m so happy for my little girl!!” Ashley said over the laptop screen.

    “Mom, I’m not a little girl anymore. I’m 18 years old,” Nicole told her mother.

    “Sweetie, you will always be my little girl, no matter how old you are. Just like you will always be your Uncle Dave’s Princess,” Ashley told her very lovingly.

    “Yeah, you’re right. And I do kinda like being called your little girl. It makes me feel special. Oh, and I already have my honeymoon celebration all figured out. I’ve dreamed about it for quite a while, and Uncle Dave said I could have any kind of celebration I want,” she said excitedly.

    Ashley said, “That’s wonderful, honey. Did you give him any details?”

    “No, Mom. I’m not going to tell him just yet, but I will very soon. I know he will be fully on board with it. I can’t wait!! It’s going to be really awesome! He didn’t even flinch or ask anything. He just told me I can celebrate it however I want because I’m his Princess, and will now be his Princess wife!” she squealed.

    They wrapped up their conversation, and I heard Ashley tell her, “Make sure you take care of Uncle Dave like a great wife should, honey. And keep doing a great job with your position in the club. Make sure you vet all the girls really well and ensure that they are a great fit for the team. Not just any girl can be successful in your team’s philosophy.”

    “Thanks, Mom. And yes, I have a very thorough interview and tryout process for all the girls who want to sign with our club. It’s a very rigorous tryout. I even vet their dads as well, to make sure that they are fully supportive in all aspects. It’s a great system. Love you!! See you in a few weeks!”

    We grabbed a bite of late breakfast, and I went to working on things that needed to be done for the company’s new vendors. Nicole went to work completing our upcoming soccer schedule and tournament listings.

    *******

    Pizza Delivery Gratuity

    Later that afternoon, Nicole told me, “Uncle Dave, can we have pizzas delivered for tonight’s meet and greet? It’s easy, and not a lot of fuss. And the girls all enjoy pizza. Besides, that makes for a fast dinner, allowing more time for the girls to mingle, and well, you know…..get to know each other and the daddies.”

    “Princess, whatever you want is perfect,” I told her. “And, it’s ok if you want to use the same delivery guy as we used for dinners previously. I know he enjoys your gratuity,” I added, with a smile.

    She placed the order and requested the same delivery guy as before. He texted back and said he would gladly be there at whatever time she wanted them dropped off. Nicole told him to be there at 6:30 pm. and to allow for a bit of extra time before scheduling his next delivery.

    Promptly at 6:30 p.m. he arrived, pizzas ready. As he came into the apartment, I could see that he was already pitching a tent in his shorts, in anticipation of my niece’s generous gratuity that awaited.

    She put the pizzas on the counter, and told me, “I’ll be back in a few minutes, Uncle Dave. I need to give him a really nice tip for being so prompt tonight.” She led him to her bedroom.

    “Tonight, you get a really nice tip, honey. Have you ever fucked a pregnant girl?” she asked, laying down on the bed, spreading her legs, and showing off her moist pussy lips. She was wearing a lavender skirt, and a snug fitting blouse that fully highlighted her breasts, which were already beginning to grow nicely as part of her pregnant state.

    “I haven’t, but I would love to fuck your pregnant pussy,” he said.

    “Take them off, and do it then. Give it fast and hard. You won’t hurt the baby. See my baby bump? Does seeing it make your dick get super hard? Put it in my, handsome. Let’s get after it.”

    With that, he mounted Nicole, inserting his cock into her glistening pink fuck tunnel, and began to thrust in and out of her rapidly. His cock slid in and out smoothly and easily, thanks in large part to my niece’s pussy already being slick with pussy juice from getting so easily aroused.

    Nicole locked her legs around his waist as he continue to drill her cunt, and held him tightly. His thrusts were coming rapidly and vigorously. He needed to finish fucking her soon as he had a few more deliveries to make that evening.

    She looked at him deviously, and said, “Shoot a load of cum up my fuck hole, handsome! Shoot it deep into my pregnant cunt! Fuck this hot pregnant slut! You know you want to get your girlfriend pregnant too! Fuck me!”

    He exploded as she talked filthy and vulgar to him. His load of spunk flowed out of his shaft, coating the walls of her pussy as it flowed deep into her waiting tunnel of love. She held him tightly with her legs, not letting him pull out of her cunt until he had shot all of his sperm into her. He gave a final thrust and then she unlocked her legs, freeing her captive cock owner from her pussy prison.

    “Ummmm. That was so good, handsome! Your girlfriend needs to really appreciate you! She’s got a nice cock to bury inside her, and I hope she lets you drill her often. If not, find you a girl that will. You’re a great fuck, handsome!” she told him as he pulled up his shorts.

    “Thanks, Nicole. And your pussy is fantastic! My girlfriend is getting more receptive to fucking more frequently. She has gotten better at sucking me off. After that first blow job you gave me, I coached her along a little bit the following night, and she has become really good at it. And she really truly enjoys swallowing,” he told her.

    She gave him a quick peck on the lips and told him, “I’m so glad I was able to help things get better for both of your sex lives, handsome. Keep taking care of me with dinner deliveries and I’ll keep taking care of you. Oh, and I’m going to give your number to some of the other girls as well. They are very generous with gratuities too for great delivery service.”

    They came out of her room, and she escorted him to the door. She gave him another quick peck on the lips and told him goodbye. Then she turned to me and said, “Pizza is here, Uncle Dave!” and giggled. I noticed there was a bit of cum dripping down her inner thigh.

    “Nicole, Sweetie. Ummm, looks like you may have sprung a leak, Princess. Might want to go get that taken care of before the girls and their dads arrive,” I told her gently.

    “Oh, yeah. He did shoot a lot, Uncle Dave. I’ll be right back. Gotta get that cleaned up, because I’m sure there will be a whole lot more later on tonight,” she said with a laugh as she went to her room to clean up a bit.

    Gina, Debra, Abby, and Chole all arrived shortly afterwards. Abby’s and Chole’s dads also came along as requested.

    All four of the girls were dressed ready to fuck, to say the least. They were all wearing extremely short, very tight shorts that fully outlined their pussy lips, giving an image of luscious teenage camel toe on display. They each had on a sheer blouse, and none of them were wearing bras, so Abby and Chloe’s daddies were getting a full teen titty show all the way up the sidewalk. The two new girls seemed to really be enjoying the adoration of the captains’ dads.

    They all had on two-inch high heeled sandals, with narrow, almost stiletto type heels, that screamed ‘fuck me’ as loudly and boldy as a pair of heels could possibly exclaim.

    Each of them had also given their toes a fresh pedicure, Abby and Chloe with dark, cherry red toes, Debra and Gina had opted for bright white. All of the toes looked positively good enough to suck, and to cum all over. I was hoping to give them a nice cum tribute tonight.

    They all came in, and we sat down to introduce ourselves officially. I noticed that Abby and Chloe’s dad were already giving lusty looks Nicole’s direction. She saw it too, and began to flex her gorgeous pink polished toes, and beautifully tanned legs in response to their gazes. She also made it a point to sit in a position that further gave attention to her baby bump. Tents were being pitched in pants at this point.

    After introducing ourselves, we dined on the pizza. Abby commented, “Damn, Nicole! This is some good fucking pizza!! Where do you order all this great food that you always have for our meetings and stuff? I want to know!”

    Nicole told both of them, “I use a delivery guy a few minutes away. I just place the order and he brings it from wherever I want. And he’s always on time, and the order is always accurate!”

    “How much is the delivery charge for his service, because this shit is so fucking awesome!” Chloe said. “I want to start using his service too. Damn! My parties will be fucking lit from now on with this kind of food!”

    “Girls, I just texted both of you his number. Tell him you are two of my team members and that you understand the gratuity process. He will take care of things, every single time,” Nicole said.

    Abby said, “So, what’s the gratuity for his service? 15, 20, 25%? That’s easy!”

    “Uh uh. No money needed other than the actual delivery fee and cost of the food. He’s got a really nice, thick, long cock. He tastes wonderful. And it will stuff your cunt really nicely. Oh, and he will shoot a thick, hot load either down your throat or up your fuck slit, every single time,” my niece told them.

    “Damn, girl! You know how the work the deal! I’m definitely down for that kind of gratuity service! He just got two new customers!!” Chloe said.

    “Absolutely, Chloe. We’ll be using him for all of our parties from now on. Hey, let’s make him the official delivery service provider for all team functions!! What do you think, Nicole?” said Abby.

    “Hey, that’s a great idea, girls! From now on, all of you use him for everything. We’ll get awesome, top notch lunches and dinners, and he’ll stay nice and drained! It’s a win for all of us!” Nicole said.

    Then turning to me, she said, “See, Uncle Dave. Your niece is already expanding our brand, and collaborating with other businesses to make the Clam Bunnies presence more prominent!”

    I told her, “That’s why I hired you to operate things, Princess. I knew you would be great at it!”

    *********

    Fucking Chloe

    After we finished the pizza, Nicole turned to Gina and Debra, and told them, “Ok, ladies. Time for you to both officially meet our captains. Abby, you go first. Chloe, you go with Uncle Dave. He wants to meet with you first.”

    She then turned to their dads and said, “Come on, guys. Let’s go. Both of you together. My room.” She then grabbed them both by the hand and led them to her bedroom.

    Abby took Gina and Debra, and said, “Let’s put a couple of towels on the couch before we start. I don’t want us to mess up Uncle Dave’s sofa.” They proceeded to cover the sofa with several towels.

    Chloe came over to me, and put her arms around my neck, giving me a kiss. “Oooohhh!! I’ve been wanting you to fuck me again since the last time you did, Uncle Dave. My pussy loves your cock up inside me. Come on, let’s go. I want a cream pie up my soccer cunt!”

    We went to my room and Chloe spent no time stripping out of her clothes, leaving her ‘fuck me’ heels fully fastened around her delicate ankles.

    She laid down, spreading her legs wide open, exposing her beautiful bald cunt, ready to be fucked. My dick was rock hard, and already starting to ooze a bit of precum out of its tip. I mounted her and began to fuck this goddess of my dreams. Her pussy was still snug and smooth, despite the fact that she had been fucked almost every single night by her father ever since he took her virginity earlier in the late spring.

    Chloe was the true definition of a fuck bunny. She loved having a cock up her pussy. The more often, the more frequently, the better. She had given her 18-year old pussy to several of the dads already, spending the night at teammates’ houses for ‘sleep overs’. These consisted of a teammate inviting her over, and they would both fuck the teammate’s dad all night long.

    The fuck sessions included anything and everything imaginable. Dad fucking her, then his daughter; both of them tag teaming the dad, one on his cock, one on his face, then switching; dad fucking one of them while she ate the other girl’s pussy, then switching out; both girls sixty-nine each other while the dad fucked Chloe’s ass (she loved getting her ass creamed); dad sucking on their toes and cumming all over both of their feet.

    Chloe had done it all, with most every girl’s dad on the team at least once. She was definitely a daddy favorite, and was elected junior captain mainly because of her sexual willingness to please and to be pleased. Her dad had also fucked every girl on the roster as well.

    Knowing this about her made a fuck session with Chloe so fucking hot, and always ensured that a cum explosion wasn’t going to take very long. She knew exactly what she was doing when a cock stuffed her pussy, and was an expert at getting the maximum fuck out of any daddy or uncle dick that buried itself into her gorgeous bald snatch. Mine was no exception.

    As I continued to pound her slit, Chloe tightening her cunt muscles firmly around my dick as I fucked her, my load was beginning to build. It was going to coat her cunt really soon.

    “Chloe, sweetie! Uncle Dave is about to cum inside you, honey! Ready?”

    “Uh huh. Do it, Uncle Dave. Give it to me! Put your uncle juice inside me!” she said.

    My cock milk shot deep into her pussy, finding its way all the way up her canal. I continued to shoot load after load into her angelic fuck slit, savoring the warm, gooey feel of it as it began to coat my dick within her.

    “Ummmmmm, Uncle Dave; Ummmmmmm! I feel your spunk all inside me. It feels so nice and warm. You always fuck me so good, Uncle Dave! I love it!” she said, very contentedly as I pulled out of her, my cock fully engulfed with my love juice dripping from it.

    Chloe said, “Are you going to put a load on my toes, too? I polished them with this new color just for you, Uncle Dave. Are they pretty? Dark cherry red polished toes covered in a load of milky white spunk! Cum on them for me!”

    “I will Sweetie! They look absolutely gorgeous! How about I cum all over your toes and Abby’s, together? After I fuck Abby in a little bit. Make sure you enjoy Debra and Gina, Sweetie.”

    “Ooohhhh, Uncle Dave!! I knew you would suck our toes and shoot cum on them for us! I told Abby this morning that we should get our toes polished fresh for you for tonight. We decided on this dark cherry red together. Abby said it would look really hot on our toes, especially when you came all over them for us!! Daddy loves this color! He cums all over my toes every single time I get them polished this shade. I told him I was saving my toes for you tonight. He told me that was fine because he was going to fuck your niece, so it was ok,” Chloe said.

    “And yes, honey. You and Abby know what I like! Your dad, and Abby’s dad, are getting to fuck Nicole finally. I’m happy to share her with both of your dads. They have gladly shared you with me,” I told her.

    We got dressed and went back to the living room. Abby was just finishing up with Debra’s cunt when we walked out. I heard Debra say, “Holy fuck, Abby! God! That was fucking amazing!! You do know how to eat pussy! Oh my fucking god!! I’ve never cum like that ever, not even when Daddy has fucked me! Shit!”

    Abby looked up from between her legs and just smiled, saying, “Baby, you will soon find out that most of us can really lick a pussy. We love Daddy cock, Uncle cock, Brother cock, and soccer pussy! And just wait till Chloe gets her tongue up your luscious cunt in a few minutes! If you think I can eat pussy, you haven’t experienced Chloe’s tongue. She’s the best pussy eater on the entire team, I promise you!”

    Gina said, “Damn! If Chloe eats cunt better than you, it’s going to be so fucking off the charts! Abby, that was an incredible tongue fuck! And your pussy tastes absolutely divine! That’s the firs time I’ve ever eaten a girl out. God, it’s great!!! Debra, you and I will have a pussy date night soon!”

    Chloe came over and kissed Abby, shoving her tongue into her mouth, with Abby returning the affection. Chloe broke the kiss after a few minutes and said, “Ummm. Damn! Debra, you do taste amazing! Or is it a little bit of both you and Gina I’m tasting? God, either way, I can’t wait to get a full taste of both of you! And yes, I am the absolute best eater of pussy on this team! Without question. Every girl will tell you that.”

    Abby got up, looked at me and said, “Uncle Dave, do you have a load of uncle spunk for your niece, Abby?”

    I told her, “I definitely have a good load of uncle spunk for you, my love. And a final load of spunk for your toes and Chloe’s toes as well.”

    Gina said, “Hey, we got our toes done especially for tonight, too, Uncle Dave! Do we get some toe love? Pleeeeeaaassseeee!”

    Suddenly, I had an idea. I told them, “Hey, ladies. How about this. Abby, after I fuck you, and after Chloe eats out both of you, and Nicole finishes with your daddies, we’ll have a toe sucking, cum tribute fest. Me, your dads, and all of your toes, all together. That way, all three of us can cum all over everyone’s gorgeous feet. How does that sound? It can be our grand finish for tonight’s festivities, and will be a great way to bond a little bit more intimately.”

    All the girls smiled and Abby said, “Uncle Dave!! That’s a great idea!! Gina, Debra, what do you think?

    Both of them exclaimed joy and giddiness at this little bit of foot fun.

    “Yes, I love it! I was so excited to get my pussy eaten tonight, and was hoping my toes would get a load of cum. Especially after Nicole told us both to make sure we had them freshly polished. Daddy loves to cum on my toes. He does it after giving me a foot massage after soccer practice every evening. Then I rub it in really good!” Debra said.

    *******

    Fucking Abby

    Abby said, “Come on, Uncle Dave. Your next niece wants you to fuck her. Let’s go. My pussy is tingling and needs your dick inside it.”

    We went to my bedroom, and Abby assumed the same position as Chloe had previously. She said, “Uncle Dave, there’s a big wet spot here. Is that your cum that leaked out of Chloe’s cunt, or is that Chloe’s pussy juice?”

    I said, “It’s probably a mixture of both, Sweetheart.”

    She then took her hand and rubbed it into the wet sheet, and put it to her mouth, and tasted it.

    “Yep. It’s both. I can taste Chloe’s pussy juice, but I can also make out the slight taste of your cum. God, that’s making me wetter. Fuck me, Uncle Dave. I’m so fucking horny!” Abby said.

    I got on top of her, and inserted my rock hard dick into her soccer cunt. She was also very snug. Abby had been fucking her daddy since graduation night, and had not only lost her cherry that night, but had pulled her first train as well. She let four of her dad’s friends from work also fuck her that night, role playing the part of daughter-whore.

    In exchange for being their little whore and getting fucked, each of them gave her an envelope with a good amount of cash in it. The cash was really a graduation present, as they had all known Abby for several years, and were extremely proud of her accomplishments in graduating and hoping to pursue a degree in marketing.

    So her dad had arranged this little scenario with her, and Abby was so excited to be able to not only finally have sex with her dad, but to also get fucked by his closest friends. The whore role play, and fucking each of them for money only added to the depravity and taboo nature of the evening, and caused her to cum over and over again, all night long as she continued to get fucked by each of them. She was literally gushing cum out of her 18-year old pussy after so many hours of being fucked continuously that evening.

    She was fucked so long, and so good that night that she actually had to skip soccer practice for a couple of days. Her pussy was so sore and had been ravaged by so much cock that it was tender even to touch it. She couldn’t diddle herself, finger fuck herself, or even use her vibrator dildo, her cunt was so sore and worn out from that night’s festivities.

    Ping. “Hey, I’m going to have to miss practice the next couple of days. Daddy gave me a graduation party last night and he and four of his buddies from work all celebrated me all night long. My cunt is so fucking sore, and my pussy lips are so tender, I can’t hardly walk. God it was sooooo good! But yeah, I won’t be at practice. Just tell Coach I’m not feeling well.” She had texted Nicole, Abby, Chloe, and Lisa.

    Ping. “Awesome!! So proud of you for finally losing your cherry to your Dad!! And for your first time to also pull a train!! God that sounds so fucking hot!! You are so lucky that your Dad has such good friends! Don’t put anything up your pussy or play with your clit until a couple of days pass. Let it ease up a bit. We’ve got your back with Coach. We love you, Abs! Way to go!!” Nicole had replied to her and the rest of the girls.

    All of them sent Abby a heart emoji for having let her Dad take her cherry, and for pulling a train the same night with his friends. She had gained a bunch of ‘pussy cred’ with all of them after that.

    Abby continued to take my cock deep inside her, holding me close to her, with her arms wrapped around me. I had my arms around her tightly as well, our bodies meshing and becoming intertwined together as we fucked.

    “Abby, Baby! God, I love fucking you, Sweetie! You are so gorgeous! And your pussy is so tight! Ummmm, your daddy is so lucky to have such a great little girl to fuck,” I told her lovingly.

    “Uncle Dave, your cock is so good! You’re so gentle when you fuck me, just like Daddy. I love it when fuck me like this. Ummmm. Put your cum in me, Uncle Dave,” she cooed softly.

    I thrust a little bit harder, but still gently, and my cum began to shoot out, deep into Abby’s pussy. She felt its warmth, and said, “Oooohhhh, yeahhh! Ummmmm, I feel it flowing into me. Ummmmm!”

    My cock continued to pulse several spurts of jizz into her pink fuck receptacle, and I held her tightly until I was done. I drove my tongue into her mouth, swirling it with hers as I kept myself inside her, not wanting to end the pleasure of feeling her smooth, luscious cunt walls rubbing on my shaft. This angel had had so many cocks up her slit in the last few months that she naturally held mine in place with pussy contractions, refusing to let it go quietly.

    As we finished our sexual escapade, and I pulled out of her, she said, “Uncle Dave, that was so good. Will you come over some night and fuck me with Daddy? I want both of you to fuck me.”

    “Sweetheart, that would be lovely. So, fuck you before or after your Daddy, one after the other? Or what do you want that night?” I asked her.

    “I want you and Daddy to fuck me at the same time. Not like one of you in my pussy and one of you in my ass. I mean like, both of your dicks up in my pussy together, at the same time. I want both your cocks in me together, fucking me. And then both of you to cum in me at the same time, the cum all mixed together as it shoots up my fuck tunnel, and coating both of your dicks. Then I’ll suck both of them clean for you,” she said.

    I looked at her and said, “Honey, two dicks in your little pussy at the same time? That sounds really fucking hot! Have you told your Daddy that you want two dicks up your cunny together?”

    “Uh huh. I did. He told me to pick the guy I wanted to have in me at the same time as Daddy, and we would set it up. Daddy said he love to see me get fucked by his dick and another guy’s dick at the same time. So I thought it was perfect if it were you, since I’m your adopted niece, and you’ve already fucked me a few times already, and I trust you completely,” she said, a tone of firmness and confidence in her voice.

    “Sweetheart, I would be honored to do that with you. Just let me know what night you want me and your daddy to fuck your pussy together, and we will gladly make that happen for you,” I said to her in a very assuring, comforting tone. I kissed her as I told her this.

    She smiled and said, “Thanks, Uncle Dave! I knew you wouldn’t let me down. And Daddy thinks you are so awesome as well. He’s glad you’re the new coach. All the girls’ daddies are glad it’s you. I’ll let Daddy know you’re ok with it. Maybe at one of the tournaments coming up soon. Doing it in a hotel room will make it even dirtier, and more slutty feeling!”

    I smiled and said, “Yeah, that would make it way more slutty feeling. You’ll be our little fuck slut that night. Nicole will be fine with it. I’ll set her up with one of the other daddies that night who would love to fuck her pregnant pussy.”

    We kissed again and went back to the living room. Chloe still had her face buried in Gina’s cunt, but Debra was behind Chloe, and had her tongue going in and out of Chloe’s dripping wet pussy. She was lapping up Chloe’s pussy nectar as fast as it oozed out of her hole. All three of them were in the throes of ecstasy and lesbian pleasure. My cock was getting hard again just watching these beauties love each other’s nether regions with so much passion.

    Abby and I stood there, our arms around each other, holding each other close, watching the lesbian pussy fest going on in front of us. Abby glanced down and smiled.

    “Somebody is ready to go again! You’re getting horny watching your girls eat each other’s pussies, Uncle Dave!” she said with a giggle.

    I told her, “Abby, don’t be crude, Sweetheart. But yes, I am loving seeing my soccer girls getting along so beautifully together. Chemistry is vital for wining.”

    *******

    Two Daddies Fuck Nicole’s Pregnant Pussy

    Meanwhile, Nicole had taken Abby’s and Chloe’s dads to her room for a serious fuck session with both of them. She was elated that it was time to start having pregnant pussy sex with the dads of girls on the team.

    Abby’s dad, Sam, and Chloe’s dad, Tom, were excited to be the first soccer dads to get their chance at sampling pregnant pussy. Both of them had lusted after Nicole ever since she her first day on the roster, and had spent many an evening jerking off to the mental image of her ass running up and down the field. They had also role-played with their own daughters more than once, having Abby and Chloe actually be Nicole during daddy-daughter fuck sessions.

    Both of the girls loved emulating Nicole while their daddies fucked them. They knew that she was indeed the hottest, and most desirable soccer pussy on the team, and their own sixty-nine meetups with Nicole during tournaments, or after practices in the locker room were evidence of their own lust for her body.

    So, when I had first proposed the idea of daughter swapping, and niece swapping to give the dads a bit more involvement, and gratitude for the significant financial support that so many of them provided to prevent any of the girls from having to be out of pocket for team expenses, travel, meals, hotel, and equipment, Abby and Chole knew that their dads would want to be the first ones to get a piece of my niece’s cunt.

    As Nicole stripped down naked, giving Sam and Tom both their first look at her gorgeous body without any soccer shorts, or jersey being worn, she knew that they wouldn’t be able to control their rock hard cocks from becoming solid steel shafts of fucking capability.

    She posed for them, spreading her legs wide while standing in front of them, turning around slowly, allowing them to soak in all of her beauty, from every angle. She was facing away from them, and leaned over slightly at the waist, exposing her cunt even more fully. Nicole reached behind herself, pulling her pussy lips apart, opening up her fuck tunnel, displaying the soft pink walls that would soon enough welcome both of their cocks.

    She turned back around, and leaned backwards slightly, again fully exposing her pussy, spreading her cunt lips with both hands, opening her love canal fully and completely, letting both of them gaze at her fuck hole for several minutes.

    “Is this what both of you have jacked off to so many times? How many times has my hot little ass, and my pretty teenage pussy caused you to shoot your load into a tissue, or better yet, into your own little girl? Does calling your little girl by my name make you cum harder into her daughter cunt? I hope so, because then she gets that pleasure full and unfiltered,” she told them as she now began to finger her clit while standing in front of them. She was teasing them unmercifully and was enjoying it.

    They began to stroke their dicks gently, making them harder and stiffer. Both of them never took their eyes off her cunt, and were staring at her baby bump as well. They were oozing precum already.

    “Ummm, lots of daddy ooze already leaking out of your dicks. I hope you are both going to last a little bit before shooting that love milk into my pregnant cunt. You are both the first soccer daddies to get my pussy, so enjoy it. My uncle has really enjoyed both of your little girls several times. They are such good little soccer sluts for Uncle Dave, and for their daddies. Let’s fuck, guys!” she said.

    She laid down on her bed, legs up in the air, and said, “How are we doing this? One fuck my mouth, one fuck my pussy? One in my ass, and one in my pussy? Pussy back to back? Whatever you guys want, however you want me. My pussy is yours. Tell me how you want to fuck me.”

    They looked at one another, and Sam said, “I’m dying to fuck that tight little ass of hers. What about you, Tom? Where do you want to put your dick into this pregnant angel?”

    Tom said, “I kinda want to fuck that tight little ass myself. Let’s take turns with her pussy, then fuck her ass. You have two loads in your balls? I’ve got two in me. I always give Chloe two loads some way or another when we fuck, so it’s easy for me.”

    Sam said, “Yeah, I’ve got two in me as well. Abby and I didn’t fuck last night. She told me to save it all for Nicole tonight, so I’ll give her two good explosions too.”

    Nicole’s pussy was already getting wet from hearing both daddies discuss their fuck strategy with each other. She smiled and said, “Oooohhhh!! Yayyyy!!! I get four loads of cum!! Two in my baby holding pussy, and two in my little girl ass!! Fuck me, guys! Fuck your little angel!”

    Tom got on top of her first, and drove his cock right into her open cunt. She took the full length of his shaft and then wrapped her legs around him, tightly locking her heels and ankles.

    “You aren’t going anywhere till your cum goes all the way up to my cervix. I want my little girl inside me to know her mommy is getting fucked!!” Nicole said.

    Tom fucked my niece with reckless abandon, beginning to sweat as he pummeled her twat. He had dreamed of this for a long time and was now making it a reality. It was every bit as wonderful as he had imagined every time he fucked Chloe, calling her Nicole. His daughter was a regular slut fuck bunny, and every girl on the team knew about her sex drive and exploits, but when she took on Nicole’s persona, it was a different kind of fucking.

    Chloe had Nicole’s mannerisms down perfectly, and was able to imitate her former teammate, and now operations director, perfectly for her daddy whenever he wanted to exercise this fantasy. But to now actually be buried into Nicole’s cunt, fucking this pregnant beauty, seeing his cock go in and out of her while looking intently at her small baby bump was so intoxicating.

    It was really driving his carnal desire to impregnate his own little girl, but Chloe wanted to remain on birth control for the foreseeable future, no doubt to enhance her fucking and being fucked adventures, especially now that daughter swapping was going to be part of the team routine at tournaments.

    As he continued to fuck Nicole, Sam was continuing to stroke his dick, keeping to hard for his turn at her pussy. It was coming up really soon.

    Tom all of a sudden shot a volcanic eruption of love milk into Nicole’s pussy.

    “Ummfffff!! Ummffff!! Ohhhhggggghhhh!!!! Ummmggghhhh!!! Ummfffff!!”

    He collapsed on top of her as his cum flowed into her pregnant pussy, posing no danger to the egg that was already fertilized and growing inside her. She held him close and hugged him.

    “Tom! That was wonderful! My pussy loved hugging your cock! God, that was a great cum load! Get another one ready for my ass in a just a little bit!” she said, with a tone of excitement in her voice.

    He crawled off her, and Sam immediately took his place. He took his dick and inserted it into her cum-soaked pussy and began to fuck her intensely, the slickness of Tom’s cum providing all the lube needed to easily slide his cock in and out of her.

    He too had fucked his daughter several times, calling her Abby, and Abby even going so far as to call her daddy ‘Uncle Dave’ to heighten the realistic feel of the role-playing. As Sam continued to rail Nicole’s pussy, he too gazed lustfully at her baby bump, desiring to pump his seed into his baby girl and make her a mommy soon.

    Unlike Chloe, who wanted to be fully uninhibited with the upcoming daughter swap sessions each weekend, Abby was very receptive to her dad’s idea of making her a mommy. She was still on birth control, but had given her dad the impression that she would perhaps stop taking it in a few weeks and let him impregnate her, hopefully by the time the holidays rolled around.

    She had told Nicole about her plan, and Nicole assured her that it would be fine, and that she would be able to remain a part of the team in some capacity even if pregnant. Abby and Nicole had been on the roster for a long time, and they were pretty close to each other. They had their first sexual experience together quite some time ago at Abby’s house one night. Their bond had only grown since.

    Sam was fucking her fast and furiously now, his dick now coated in Tom’s sloppy seconds, and the pleasure was beginning to make its way to his ball sack. Nicole sensed his impending orgasm, and encouraged it.

    “Ummmm, yeah, baby!! Ohhhh, Daddy!!! Yes, Daddy! Fuck your baby girl!! Fuck your pregnant baby girl!!! Ummmmm, Dadddddyyyy!!! I love it when you fuck my pregnant pussy, Daddddyyyy!!!!”

    This sent Sam into a cumming frenzy, shooting thick sticky ropes up Nicole’s cunt, mixing with the cum already deposited by Tom moments earlier. Nicole kept her legs locked around him until the final spurt had been shot.

    “Ummmm, Ummmm, Ummmmm! Soooooo gooooddddd!!! So much daddy cum in my pussy!!! And none of it will get me pregnant!! God, what a comforting thought!! All your cum!! Ummmm!!” she said happily.

    My niece had definitely become fully embraced with the idea and concept of fucking, sucking, and other carnal pleasures of lust, incestuous sex, and debauchery. A total fuck bunny of a niece. And she loved every minute of it.

    Sam rolled off Nicole and she said, “You get my ass first, since Tom got my pussy first. Your next load ready to blast into my ass, honey?”

    He looked at her, and said, “Definitely, Sweetheart. Get on all fours. I want to fuck your gorgeous little ass, now! It’s what I’ve been dying to do for longer than you can imagine.”

    Nicole smiled and said, “Have at it, my love. Fuck it good. I’m making your dream a reality! Enjoy my ass as much as you can!”

    She handed him a tube of Vaseline that was nearby, and he smeared it on his still hard cock, then all over, and in her rosebud to prep her for back door action. She moaned softly as he inserted the lube up her asshole with his finger. He finger fucked her ass for a bit after lubing her up.

    “Oooh yeah! Baby! That hole is nice and tight! My dick is going to love going in and out of that hole, Sweetie! I hope you’re as good as Abby,” Sam said.

    “Honey, I promise you, I’m just as good as Abby. I love my ass getting stuffed with a good hard cock. My uncle took my ass cherry just after I turned 18 years old a few months ago. He fucks it regularly. Give it to me!” she said very sexily.

    Sam plunged his dick up her bung hole and started to fuck intensely. Nicole began to moan and voice her pleasure loudly at having a cock in her shit hole. He felt so full, so big, so thick in her ass, and she was beginning to orgasm, pussy juice dripping from her freshly fucked cunt.

    Sam continued to drive his dick up her ass, in and out, steadily, holding her hips with both hands as he fucked his little dream girl in the hole he had wanted for so long. After a few minutes of fucking Nicole like this, he knew the final load was about to leave his ball sack.

    He grabbed her hips tighter, and pushed harder against her ass cheeks, driving his dick deeper into her. He told her, “It’s about to happen, Sweetie. I’m gonna fill your ass with cum! It’s so gorgeous, so lovely, so tight!!”

    Then he erupted, filling her bowels with several sticky spurts of love juice. The same love spunk that he had shot up Abby’s lovely, snug, cute little teenage ass several times since they started fucking. He held Nicole’s ass with both hands as finished blowing the last of his jizz into her.

    “Ummmm, Yeah Sam!!! That fills soooooo gooodddddddd!!!!!! Ummmmmm!! Sticky jizz going up my ass!! Oooohhhhhh!!! Yeaah!!” she cooed.

    Sam pulled out of her, his dick covered in his own spunk, and Tom was right there waiting to plunge his cock into her rosebud and pummel her ass for himself. He didn’t give Nicole any time to savor her just fucked ecstasy, driving deep into her ass, slamming his pelvis up against her ass cheeks. She began to buck back and forth against him, forcing his cock into rhythm with her own movements.

    The cum deposited by Sam was now lubing her ass fully and making it slick and smooth, if not just a bit sticky for Tom’s dick. He looked down at his cock going in and out of Nicole’s ass, and saw that it was fully coated in his colleague’s spunk. He smiled, knowing that they were both getting a piece of ass that they had lusted after for as long as they could remember recently.

    He had vowed to himself the first time he laid eyes on Nicole’s ass, that he would eventually stick his dick up it and give her a full cream pie. It would happen, he told himself then. And now it was happening.

    As he continued to fuck her forbidden hole, she looked back at him over her shoulder, smiling. She said, “Dadddddyyyyy!!!! Fuck my ass, Daddddyyyy!!!! Fuck your angel girl’s little ass!!!! Mommy won’t know, Daddy! It’s our little secret!! Fuck your angel’s ass really good, Daddy!! I won’t tell Mommy!”

    This began to drive Tom crazy. Nicole was emulating the role of the naughty daughter, letting her daddy fuck her behind mommy’s back, in secret. This kind of dynamic made daddy-daughter sex even more exciting and more taboo. To fuck your daughter’s ass though, and your wife having no idea of that carnal, incestuous act taking place, was the ultimate forbidden love. And Nicole was playing the part perfectly. He was getting close now, thanks to her skills in giving guys the visuals and verbal cues needed to incite passionate lust that induced mind blowing orgasms.

    “Ohhffffff!!! Unnggghhh!!! Unnggghhh!!!! Dadddyyy’s cumming, Sweetie!!! Take Daddy’s cum up your angel ass, Baaabbbyyy!!! Ummffffhhhhh!!!!” he said loudly, shooting his final load of baby batter into Nicole’s willing ass.

    She pressed back up against his pelvis, driving his cock into her to aid in the cum deposit finding its path up her rectum. She felt every spurt as it went deep into her, and she loved it.

    “Oooohhhh, that’s soooo fucking goooodddd!!! My second load of cum!!! Ummmmmm, all in my little asshole! Soooo goooooddd!!” she said with fulfillment and joy.

    She continued, “God, both of you fucked me so good! Damn! I didn’t realize pregnant pussy made guys cum so hard!”

    “Sweetheart, you are so fucking gorgeous, and absolutely fucking hot! And being pregnant only makes you that much hotter and that much more fuckable!” Tom said. Sam agreed.

    “Thanks, guys. You are both wonderful! I loved being fucked like that by both of you. I hope the other daddies love my ass and pussy as much as you both did! I can’t wait to get fucked some more!” she said excitedly.

    *******

    Glazed Toes for the Girls

    They got dressed and came out of the bedroom and into the living room. Their daughters were reclining on the couch, still naked, their pussies dripping with juices. Both of them were cuddling Debra and Gina in loving embraces, and showering them with gentle kisses.

    Debra and Gina were still both naked as well, enjoying the affection of the new teammates.

    Debra said, “Uncle Dave, can we all get our toes sucked and spunked now? We want to do that before our dads come to get us.”

    Tom and Sam looked at each other, and Tom said, “Hey girls. We are both pretty spent. Nicole took two loads of cum from both of us. I’m not sure we have anything left for those gorgeous toes, but definitely on a tournament weekend, we’ll both suck your toes and give them a nice cum bath. Promise!”

    Sam nodded and said, “Definitely, girls. That way you will both get a full load of daddy spunk all over them, instead of just a little dribble.”

    The girls giggled and agreed. Nicole then said, “Hey, Girls. How about when your daddies get here, we let them cum all over all of our toes together? Uncle Dave, how does that sound? Daddies cumming on their girls’ toes, cumming on their teammates toes, and sucking pretty toes for these lovely girls!”

    I agreed that it was a great idea. Debra and Gina both loved the idea. Abby and Chloe were on board. Both of their dads were fully agreeable as well.

    “I can’t wait to cum all over your pretty white toes, Sweetie!” Tom told Debra. He then leaned over and kissed Gina’s white toes, saying, “And your toes taste so yummy, Sweetheart. Does your daddy ever taste your yummy toes?”

    Gina said, “He does. He likes to taste my toes and my older sister’s toes. He polishes them for us every week, then when they are dry, he kisses and sucks them. Then we rub his cock with them and he cums all over them for us.”

    Debra said, “Uh huh! My daddy gives me a foot massage after every practice, and then sometimes I ask him to kiss them for me. He always ends up sucking them too. Mommy thinks its so cute. She caught daddy cumming on my toes one night. All she said was for him to make sure he didn’t get cum all over the sofa cushions.” She giggled.

    A few minutes later, both Debra’s and Gina’s dads arrived. I invited them in, and they were a bit surprised to see their little girls still naked, and embraced by Abby and Chole, also both naked. Nicole greeted them and invited them to have a seat.

    I noticed that both of them were sporting boners, being aroused by all four of these naked beauties in front of them, and seeing each other’s daughter naked for the first time. Seeing your own little girl fully nude is one thing, but to see your daughter’s best friend also naked, well that made for a really good boner.

    Debra said, “Daddy, we had such a great time tonight! We’re going to love playing on this team!! Abby and Chloe are great captains, and Uncle Dave really enjoys having any of the girls on the team hang out here. And we want to ask you both something. Tom and Sam are ok with it already.”

    Gina said, “Yeah, Papi. It’s going to be muy bueno! Papi, will you suck our toee? Not just mine, Papi, but Debra’s, and Abby’s, and Chloe’s too? We want all of you to suck our toes, and then shoot a load of Daddy cum all over all of our toes! All together. Por favor, Papi!!”

    Tom said, “Sam and I would love to join but Dave’s niece already drained our balls of cum, but the girls were promised that they would get their toes sucked and glazed. You guys up for that? I mean, they are part of the team, and we share our girls with each other.”

    Both of the new girls’ dads looked at each other, and Debra’s dad said, “Sure. Why not? I mean both of us already glaze our own little girls’ toes, and we both polish their toes for them. Besides that, I would love to suck Gina’s toes and give her good glazing. You can suck Debra’s gorgeous toes. They taste so yummy!”

    They both agreed. I was invited to join as well. I told them I would let them suck each other’s daughter’s toes and I would just join in with cumming all over them. Abby and Chloe said they wanted to have their toes spunked as well.

    The girls all sat on the floor, and the three of us sat on the couch. They brought their feet up to our mouths, and each of us began to suck their toes, caressing their tender, soft feet gently and lovingly, sucking each toe softly on each foot. We rotated, taking each girl into our mouth, ensuring that every polished toe was lovingly sucked and worshipped. I spent a bit longer on each of Chloe’s and Abby’s toes, savoring the deep cherry red polish color that gleamed on each nail.

    After we had sucked all four of the girls’ luscious polished digits, I told them, “Ok, ladies. Time for the glazing. Put those gorgeous beauties on the floor, bent your knees and keep your toes flat, so that all of them get some love honey to coat them.”

    We then took our positions, aiming our dicks directly at the white and cherry red toes that were in front of us, and began to stroke our cocks vigorously. Debra and Gina both opened their legs a little wider, and Debra said, “Here, is this better. Now all of you can see my pretty pussy. That will help you cum more on my feet.”

    Gina followed suit, as did Abby and Chloe. Now we were not only looking at four sets of pedicured beauties, but also four gorgeous fuck slits that glistened with pussy nectar still remained from all the sexual adventures earlier.

    I said, “Ohhhh, girls!!! Here it comes, ladies!! Ummmffffhhhh!!!!” I shot a load of spunk that first hit Debra’s white toes; I then pointed it to Gina’s toes, giving her a spurt, and then to Abby’s and Chloe’s toes letting their toes have the bulk of my cum as previously promised.

    Gina’s dad and Debra’s dad both came at the same time, each of them cumming first on the other dad’s girls’ feet, then moving to Abby and Chloe, and finally their own little girl’s polished toes.

    When we had all finished, all four of them began wiggle their toes back and forth, letting all the spunk ooze down between each toe, and settling on the inner sole of their heels.

    “Wow!! That was so fucking awesome!! All that cum!! I’ve never had so much cum cover my toes, ever!” Debra exclaimed.

    “Yeah. God that was so good! I love getting my toes glazed by Papi, but this was like, holy fuck!! So much spunk and it feels so good in between my toes! Papi, I’m wearing all this cum all the way home. It feels so sexy!” Gina said.

    Abby and Chloe looked at their red toes, admiring the load that had deposited, and smiled. Abby said, “Uncle Dave, that was fun! Thanks, guys!! We loved it! Girls, welcome to the Clam Bunnies!”


  • Spycraft – Chapter 5

    Font size : +


    This is the continuation of the Spycraft series, where a secret organization infiltrates corrupt entities to take them down from the inside. Isabella, who works for this secret organization, worked hard during her recruitment yielding results that were wholly surprising. What started out as a torturous saga for Isabella had an outcome no one imagined.

    Chapter 5: East End

    Isabella walked in on Monday, her contract in hand and waited alongside Gisel and Ida. At eight o clock, they were ushered into a conference room. When they entered the conference room, all three froze in shock. Xavier sat at the head of the table, Eden sat on his right.

    “Come in and grab a seat,” Xavier commanded. The three of them obliged. A bulky security agent stood guard at the door.

    “I am sure you are all familiar with Eden right here. You were each given the same task but with appointments on different days. That was the only fair way to judge you against your peers. Eden and I have known each other for a long while. We both studied abroad together. Her father owns The Diamond Exchange and she is the future heir to the empire. Likewise, my father owns Kraken Industries and I will be its future heir (when I beat my brother). Let’s look at each one of your endeavors.”

    A flush came over all three recruits’ faces. The TV monitor behind Xavier came to life and Gisel was seen walking through the empty warehouse that Isabella knew well. Gisel went up the stairs and down the hallway. At the lounge area, she froze just like Isabella had. The camera was angled away from the inner room so you couldn’t see what was going on but thrusting and loud moaning sounds were clearly audible. Eden was giving Gisel a show just like Isabella was given. After an ear splitting orgasm, the camera showed a robed Eden approaching Gisel. She had on a red silky robe with paisley print on the sleeves. They both sat down and Gisel began negotiating for a better deal. Similar to the arguments with Isabella, she refused all of Gisel’s tactics and put forth the same condition of accepting the dildo in order to reduce the asking price. Gisel asked for the contract and read through it carefully. She asked for clarification on where the dildo would be entering and upon hearing it was her ass, she flatly refused. Eden then proposed another deal, she would enter in her pussy but she would have to take 10 inches in before getting a reduction in the price. This, also was not satisfactory to Gisel and she refused that deal. With no deal, Gisel left the premises the way she came.

    “I admire the due diligence you did with the contract. When working at a high stakes deal, a small mistake or a glance over can cause irreparable damage. You should always be vigilant and find the best opportunity. You, however, were unable to come up with a deal. You missed an opportune moment, which may be your undoing. You rejected all her proposals but you never offered one yourself that would satisfy her. She had put on the show for you on purpose so you can gauge what she would be interested in accepting. You clearly overlooked that, which may be your downfall.” Xavier reasoned.

    “Let’s see how Isabella fared.” Xavier exclaimed.

    The video showed Isabella’s experience at The Diamond Exchange. As the scene showed Isabella getting split open, the other two girls cringed. Isabella watched in awe as she saw the experience from a different vantage and realized how strong she had been. She also realized how helpful Eden had been by giving her a break and relubricating the dildo so she would not have to suffer too much. The video also brought up phantom pain in her butt as she saw how much it had been abused. When the video ended, everyone looked at Isabella with admiration for the way she put up with the trial and excelled.

    “Isabella, you did a horrible job at the negotiations and a worse job analyzing the contract. However, you turned around a horrible situation to your advantage and secured a 25% reduction in cost price. That was fantastic work,” Xavier exclaimed. He then proceeded to give her a round of applause.

    “You fully embodied the culture I had set out when I gave you these tasks. The company comes first. You put your butt on the line, literally, to secure us this great deal. Let’s look at how Ida phased in this.”

    The video now showed Ida coming into the warehouse and up to the private suit. Similar to Gisel and Isabella’s visit, Ida was given a show prior to the start of negotiations. Her negotiations also ended with Eden providing her the same deal. Ida readily accepted the deal, just like Isabella had. Eden walked over to Ida and stripped her naked. She fondled her to get her warmed up just like Isabella. When it came time for the dildo, Ida flipped out. She didn’t expect the dildo to go in her butt and she flatly refused to honor the deal. She quickly put on her clothes and ran out of the warehouse.

    Xavier looked at her gravely and said, “I am extremely disappointed in you. You failed at every aspect of the test. You signed the contract without thinking and then couldn’t go through with the deal. You increased our cost by 60% with your mishap. What part of the company comes first did you not understand! You jeopardized the company because you couldn’t handle a little bit of pain. That is not acceptable.”

    Ida looked terrified as Xavier spoke to her. She knew she had screwed up by not reading the contract but she couldn’t go through with anal like Isabella had done. Xavier gave a small nod to the guard at the door and he strode over to Ida and dragged her out backwards. He clasped his hand over her mouth so her screams would be muffled but they were still very audible. Her legs kicked out, toppling over some chairs as she was dragged out.

    “What will happen to her,” Gisel inquired.

    Xavier replied, “She will be punished for betraying the company. She will have both her holes stuffed to the brim with that same dildo, and she won’t have it slow like Isabella did. By the time she is through she won’t be able to walk or sit straight for a month.”

    Isabella and Gisel gulped in trepidation. “As for the secretary position, that will go to Isabella for her determination to procure a deal for the company. Gisel, you didn’t benefit nor harm the company which is why you are not on the hook. You may leave now.”

    Gisel didn’t need to be told twice. She thanked Xavier for the opportunity and rushed out of the room. Isabella now remained, relief covered her countenance.

    “You are hired as my secretary and you will start immediately. Your first assignment is the diamond deal you negotiated with Eden. Work with her to finalize all the details and you will manage all the logistics of the transaction from our side. Your office is in the process of being setup so you will need to meet elsewhere to conduct the meeting.”

    “We can meet at my place,” Eden volunteered. Isabella was uncertain about the gesture but with Xavier still present, she didn’t want to seem unyielding. She accepted the proposal and the two of them left Kraken Industries together.

    They arrived at Eden’s warehouse and walked up the stairs and down the corridor together. As they got closer to the lounge, Isabella began feeling queasy. The place brought back fresh memories of the onslaught and she squirmed internally. At the lounge, Eden turned to look at Isabella. She could clearly see the discomfort on Isabella’s countenance and knew she had a lot of repairing to do. She lightly took Isabella’s hand in her own and guided her to the sofa. They sat down together looking at one another.

    Eden started talking, “I know this place brings back raw memories and I am to blame for that. Xavier and I had come up with a plan to test each one of you. It was a brutal one but one that is very apt for the position you were vying for. Everyone had to realize what was at stake with the position and the consequences for failure. Even in the face of failure, I tried to do my best to ease the suffering, something you wouldn’t get in the real world. Ida is facing that reality at this very instant.”

    Isabella shuddered thinking about Xavier’s explanation of what Ida would be going through.

    Eden continued, “I really admire you for the bravery you displayed. I haven’t encountered a woman like you in all my years. Let me ease your trepidation and give you new memories to replace the ones we would both like to forget. If you would like to keep this strictly business, I would understand and not blame you.”

    Eden’s soft eyes bore into Isabella’s waiting for an answer. Isabella was unsure of how to proceed. This woman had tortured her, yet what she said was true. She did ease the suffering during the ordeal and even right after with the medication. And there was the palpable attraction she had felt when Eden first caressed her. She decided to go with her gut instinct and give her a second chance.

    “Let’s take it slow and see where this leads,” Isabella whispered. Eden’s face lit up with delight.

    Eden reached out and caressed Isabella’s face gently, tracing lines down her jaw and back up her cheeks. Isabella’s face eased as her warm touch exuded comfort. For a few minutes, they just sat in silence, Eden still caressing her face and Isabella enjoying the touch with her eyes closed. Eden then leaned in and gave Isabella a light kiss on her lips. Isabella’s eyes shot open and she stared into Eden’s eyes.

    Eden looked at her affectionately and Isabella hard stare turned into a soft acknowledgement. Eden leaned in and gave Isabella another kiss, this one and little longer than the first. On her third attempt, Isabella replied with puckered lips, meeting her halfway for a kiss. With more attempts, Isabella got comfortable with kissing Eden.

    In a short while, both of them were kissing each other passionately, tongues now probing the other’s mouth. Isabella could not believe she was kissing another girl. She would not have imagined this day in her wildest of dreams. What would her conservative family say if they saw this. But she didn’t care, she was enjoying kissing Eden. Eden knew her way around a kiss, running her tongue over Isabella’s lips, probing inside and dancing with Isabella’s tongue. At times she would suck on Isabella’s bottom lip, lightly at first but then passionately and vigor.

    Isabella was a fast learner and began mimicking Eden’s move back at her. Soon, both were passionately in each other’s mouths, kissing sounds echoing through the room. Eden’s hands wandered behind Isabella’s back, found the zipper to her blouse and slowly eased it down. Before Isabella realized, Eden had already found the clip to her bra and unfastened it. Her bra pulled forward with the weight of her breasts and Eden had a clean playing field of Isabella’s back.

    Eden wasted no time in running her hands up and down Isabella’s back, tickling her with her touch. This caused Isabella to gasp in Eden’s mouth. Emboldened by Isabella’s reaction, Eden pulled Isabella’s top off, revealing her dangling bra and her beautiful globes, partially concealed underneath. In an instant, Isabella’s bra joined her blouse on the floor revealing her D cup breasts in all their magnificent beauty.

    Eden leaned back, breaking off their passionate kiss to admire her body. Isabella’s breasts were tantalizing and Eden couldn’t take it anymore. She rushed in and put one of the nipples directly in her mouth. She sucked on it with fervor, feeling the nipple elongate and harden into pebbles. Her free hand found Isabella’s other breast and she played with it with just as much enthusiasm. Isabella moaned a soft cry as her head fell back and her eyes closed to take it all in.

    Eden alternated sucking between the breasts, giving each equal attention. She continued with fervor for a long time, as if she had been starving for ages and her breasts were the first meal she had gotten. Isabella’s moans grew louder and more intense with every minute. Within a few minutes, her body shuddered all over as Isabella let out a loud moan.

    Eden continued her sucking until Isabella opened her eyes and pushed Eden back. Isabella could see a deep hunger in Eden’s eyes but Eden would have to wait. It was her turn now. Isabella took Eden’s hand and raised it up, then she unbuttoned the top two buttons of Eden’s top and pulled the fabric over Eden’s head. Eden was wearing a black lace bra that perfectly secured her medium sized breasts.

    Isabella snaked her hand around Eden’s back and unclasped the bra and pulled it off with one pull. Eden’s prefect breasts came into view, still perky like a teenager’s youthful breasts. She clasped both of them, one in each hand and began fondling them. She pulled and twisted Eden’s nipples, lightly at first but then more roughly eliciting a moan of delight. Eden seemed to revel in rough play, unlike Isabella who enjoyed gentle touch.

    Isabella started roughing up Eden’s breasts with strong pulls and even some playful slaps. Eden’s moans got louder with every rough act. Isabella got emboldened by this and started to get even rougher. She pinched, twisted and pulled Eden’s nipples with force. Eden howled and then moaned with pleasure. Her pussy began watering in anticipation.

    Isabella then leaned forward and took one of Eden’s entire breasts in her mouth. Her tongue lathered up Eden’s nipple in saliva and then her teeth nibbled on the nub with ever increasing pressure. Finally, Isabella clamped down on her nipple hard and pulled back, stretching it long. That put Eden over the edge and she started buckling with an orgasm. Isabella held on to the nipple through the violent shuddering, causing it to further pull and distort, adding to the sweeping pleasure Eden was experiencing.

    When Eden’s orgasm subsided, Isabella gave her a coy smile. Internally Isabella felt like she was on cloud 9. She had actively given someone pleasure with her skills, which was unlike any sexual experience of her past. In her past relationships, the men just used her body to get off on their pleasure. She never actively pleasured them with her own skills. It felt great to be able to pleasure someone and see the fruits of her labor.

    Eden gave Isabella a reassuring smile back. She pushed Isabella back against the pillows on the couch and kneeled in front of her. She spread Isabella’s legs and pulled them down and apart, spreading her like a butterfly’s wings. Eden supported each of Isabella’s legs with her hand, keeping them taut in a spread out manner. From Eden’s vantage she could see Isabella’s landing patch leading down to her brown pussy. Further down, Isabella’s bruised anal sphincter which had gone back to almost original size was also visible.

    Eden felt an instant of sadness looking at her anal cavity and remembering the pain she had caused Isabella. But the past was the past, nothing that could be changed. She could only fill Isabella with pleasure now and over time the pain would be replaced with happier moments.

    Eden took a deep waft, revelling in the smell of Isabella’s turned on pussy. Dried juices still coated the outside of her pussy. Eden bent down and extended her tongue, running a line from the bottom of her lips to the landing strip. A mild salty tinge of flavor filled her tongue. Eden repeated the same path multiple times, each time dipping her tongue further between the folds of Isabella’s pussy. Fresh nectar greeted her tongue there, which had a sweeter taste than the dried leftovers which were on the outside.

    Each lap of Eden’s tongue sent a wave of pleasure through Isabella’s body emanating from her pussy, extending through her belly and out to her chest. Isabella’s chest began heaving deeply as waves upon waves of sensations collided inside her. Isabella was exuding a constant moan of pleasure, which was music to Eden’s ears.

    Eden pulled back so she could admire Isabella fully. Isabella had her eyes closed, head leaning back, lips open in an O. Her face had a serene expression, which excited Eden. Isabella’s chest was heaving up and down, with her large breasts slightly jiggling in the movement. Her nipples pointed up looking like mountain peaks. The toned belly merged seamlessly with her groin down to her sex. Isabella’s labia was engorged and slightly parted from the stimulation Eden was providing.

    Eden unwittingly pulled her eyes from Isabella and looked at her guard standing at his usual spot on the wall. She gave him a knowing nod, which he acknowledged with a reciprocal nod. Eden turned back to Isabella and leaned in to continue from where she left off.

    Eden’s guard walked over to the couch, excitement in his stride. He stopped behind Eden, admiring the scene before him. Eden was vigorously eating out Isabella’s pussy, while Isabella lay back moaning in pleasure. The guard reached down and pulled Eden’s skirt up over her butt revealing her black lace thong. He pulled down her thong in a swift motion and cool air tickled Eden’s pussy. The guard then put thumb on his waist band and pulled down. In one shot, his cargo pants and boxers fell to the ground, his eight inch cock jumped out straight, free from its confines.

    Under Eden’s reign, the guard was not allowed to get off on his own. The guard had to do his duty of observing until he was called for. He had to witness Eden’s countless sexual escapades without stirring.That meant that over the years, he had trained himself to control his dick and it’s wants until given permission to indulge. Watching the show without being able to get off was annoying but the times when he was called to perform made up for it. Eden was a goddess when it came to raw beauty and sexual prowess and getting the opportunity to do anything sexual with her was a God send.

    On this occasion, Eden had called him for a specific job that she had previously called him for on many occasions. He lined his stiff cock with her soaking pussy and rammed in fully in one go. Eden gasped with the sudden burst that sent pleasure through her core. The guard knew how Eden liked her fucking raw and rough so he delivered in kind.

    Each powerful thrust sent Eden forward pushing Eden’s tongue deeper in Isabella’s pussy. On each retreat, Eden took the opportunity to get a gasp of air before repeating the same onslaught. Isabella jerked out of her peaceful reverie with the sudden change in Eden’s sexual demeanor. She was shocked to see the guard pounding Eden’s pussy and in turn Eden pounding her pussy. When did the guard arrive, she wondered? How long was she in that blissful reverie? Nevertheless, this new pounding sensation in her pussy was sending constant waves of pleasure through her, much more than before. So she leaned back, closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling.

    The guard was pounding Eden with a fervor like no other. The warm pussy around his dick felt wonderful but added to that was Eden’s technique of squeezing her pussy walls around his dick which added to his pleasure. Eden regularly engaged with Ben Wa Balls and therefore had great muscle control. In addition to the physical sensations, he was mesmerized by the scene in front of him. Isabella was laid back, pleasure filling her countenance as her large breasts heaved up and down to Eden’s rhythmic suction. Eden was vigorously sucking Isabella’s pussy while he was pounding Eden’s pussy.

    He wondered who would be the first to give out and orgasm. With his training over the years, he was sure he could hold out to the end. He didn’t have to wait long to find out who would give out first. Isabella screamed a deafening shriek and her body began convulsing. Her body rolled in waves starting from her hips and moving up to her shoulders. Nectar sprouted from Isabella’s pussy like a dam that had erupted. Eden tried her best to lap up the nectar but it spilled from the side of her lips and down her neck to her dangling breasts.

    Eden could feel the pressure in her body reaching the tipping point and soon she also cried out in ecstasy. Her cry was inaudible due to her mouth and throat being filled with Isabella’s juices but the guard could feel her pussy clamping down on his member and waves of orgasm shot through her. This was as good a time as any to let go so he also let go and came. He grunted loudly as he shot streams of cum into Eden. He continued pumping until his member went limp and plopped out of her vagina. The cum slowly followed, leaking out with her pussy juices till it pooled on the floor in a puddle.

    After a few minutes, everyone regained their senses. Eden ordered the guard to clean up the mess while she led Isabella to the inner room to a desk on the far side. Together, Eden and Isabella worked on the logistics of the diamond trade. When evening began waning, Eden and Isabella concluded the day’s work and Isabella left for home. The next few days, Isabella came over to Eden’s warehouse for similar work and play.


  • Lost In her Embrace ~Chapter 17 PART 5 My fucking Mac! -An oversight that ended it all

    Font size : +


    It should noted that Vanessa was young in the past but was already and adult when the things Trina gets upset about come to light and Trina only thinks they are actually aunt and niece when in fact they are not.

    The last thing to note is Vanessa like to play as a “little” in adult role play and that was also covered in the early chapters not included with this part. So the bedtime stories and coloring books are all part of role play of youth.

    Author’s Note: All rights reserved. No part of this work may be reproduced, incorporated into a computer system, or transmitted in any form by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise) without prior written permission of the copyright holders. Infringement of such rights shall constitute an infringement of intellectual property rights.

    Edition: xxx

    Copyright ©️ Lilith E, 2024 All Rights Reserved.

    The narrative presented within the pages of this book draws inspiration from real-life events and experiences. Certain characters and situations have been dramatized for artistic purposes, serving to embellish the story with elements of fiction. However, in a bid to protect the identities of the individuals involved, all characters, real or fictional, are portrayed through artificial intelligence-generated images, reflecting general features resembling their physical aspects. These fictionalizations in no way detract from the truthfulness and authenticity of the emotions, thoughts, and themes explored in this book. The authors have crafted this tale through extensive study of personal diaries and real photographs, blurring the lines between fantasy and reality in an evocative narrative meant to provoke and inspire deep introspection in the reader. Please consider this warning as you embark on this journey and enjoy the interplay of truth and fantasy woven skillfully together.

    My fucking Mac! -An oversight that ended one thing and started another.

    I still had a bit of a normal life to live and worked two days a week at the office, one day observing a team at another hospital we were training in our methods and the other two days optional for work from home or in the office depending on needs of the moment. The new woman I was training for my position was doing a good job so I spent less time in the office. A few of the staff were friends and four of them I had socialized with wanted to order dinner delivered to my apartment pool area for us to have a late afternoon swim and drink or four (for any who were not driving)

    It was a nice warm evening for us to talk and laugh away from the stress of the jobs we did as a team. Trina, my best friend for years and someone I had helped through the hard time of a divorce that was her fault and to pull her out of a downward spiral of drinking and stealing drugs from the hospital and got her away from her addiction in silence. I kept her confidence and supported her by staying with her and her with me for a few weeks of the hardest time.

    My apartment being on the ground floor and near the pool my door was left unlocked for pee breaks and keeping the drinks chilled. The table we used was just across the pool fencing to sit things over onto it. I had music coming out the window. It was a sweet set up. We had done this a few times over the last couple of years.

    We all had on damp swimsuits. Being familiar with my house after spending many nights there in the past, Trina thought nothing of going to the closet where she knew some towels would be to use as leg covers or wraps for the cool evening air that was moving in.

    I knew to turn off my laptop after making my last entry in my journal to save battery. I hit the off button and closed it as usual but of late it had been running some inner program and not shutting down properly.

    I had ***********ed the exact wrong place to put my laptop out of view and for no reason other than my knowing what was on it. I expected it to be shut down but still the guilt of seeing it on my bedroom desk got to me and I picked it up and went to my closet with it. The self with the extra towels was an easy place to slide it under them.

    Not being shut down it started running its self diagnostics generating heat under the towels.

    It was several minutes before one of the women said “ Where did Trina get to? She didn’t leave did she? “

    I needed to pee and stood up just as she came out the door and stopped in her tracks and looked at me with a look of utter disbelief that stopped me too. She nodded for me to come in there and turned and went back to my apartment. I could see through the window that she did not stop in the living room and went back to the bedroom with my laptop in her hand.

    My gut leapt into my throat.

    That fucking Mac! It didn’t shut down again! I am so fucked! Fuuuuuck.!!

    My mind screamed as I made my way on shaky legs to my bedroom.

    As soon as I entered the room, my best friend, the one I had done so much for, slapped me so hard it made me scream and stagger grabbing my face and touching my lip which had started to bleed, I looked at her puzzled, scared. Then she pushed me onto the bed where my laptop was.

    “Stay there, damn it. I’ll tell our friends that you slipped and twisted your ankle and hit your face on the bed when you fell down. They’ll come over, say good night and leave”

    Then we’ll talk… You sick cunt! What the fuck Becky?! ― She mumbled to me while pointing her index finger at me.

    My heart was pounding in my eyes, my hands were sweating, I was playing with my knuckles as I sat on my bed staring at the damn laptop lying next to me with all the evidence of my illness on it, waiting for Trina, every minute was turning into an eternity.

    I was lost for a moment staring at a fixed point until a soft rap on my bedroom door woke me from my little trance. Two of my friends came to say bye and wish me well for my ankle. I had to sit as if it hurt and act the part saying good night to them. One friend stayed for a few minutes and helped Trina bring things in from the pool area.

    I heard them say bye and the door closing then soon accompanied by the sound of Trina’s heels.

    I had enough courage to raise my head slightly and see her face full of anger, holding back, she paced up and down the room trying to put into words what she had discovered on my laptop, then she reached over and took the laptop in her hands.

    I gulped, there I felt my world slowly fading away. At that moment I wanted to disappear from the face of the earth.

    “Can you explain to me what the fuck you’ve been doing Rebecca? What the fuck is this shit I just saw?” ―She said, shouting no matter what.

    “I… that… there’s an explanation for everything Trina, that.. I”

    Without letting me speak she continues.

    “Everything has an explanation? Can you explain to me then what the fuck is going through your fucking head to mess with a teenage girl? A fucking girl and she’s your fucking NIECE!, Rebecca! What the fuck is this?”

    She kept repeating herself aloud while her expression of hatred was such that my whole body trembled. I had never seen her like that, I had never been so scared in my life.

    “If everything has an explanation I want you to explain here and now what the fuck is this? I don’t believe you, stop babbling like a bitch and fucking speak up! Speak up!”

    Every time she screamed, I looked around trembling and put my hands on my face to protect myself, as I felt she would hit me in the face again.

    “Please, Trina, please keep your voice down…” I would say between sobs and whispers.

    “Keep my fucking voice down you say?!!!!” ― At that moment she put the laptop on the table and approached me again with the intention of punching me, I covered myself and started to cry helplessly.

    “Let the whole world hear what kind of a sick woman you are, I don’t give a shit if I raise my voice!” ― She then slams her fist against a wooden shelf with all her might, the sound making me shudder.

    With tears in my eyes and a trembling voice I reply: “That’s a novel, I’ve been writing a novel, it’s just fantasy, it’s a fucking lie, it’s, it’s not what it looks like, it’s just…”

    “You’re lying!!! goddamn it! you’re lying!”

    Her screams were so overwhelming that I started sobbing like a little baby as she shook me.

    “Do you want to see my stupid face? Do you think I’m stupid?. Let’s take it one step at a time here”

    After shaking me hard she goes back to the laptop, opens it and starts reading while I can feel the vein in her forehead almost exploding.

    She types hard looking for the pages of my “diary”. -She then proceeds to read aloud excerpts of what she found in an evidently shocked and angry voice

    “Being such a creative and imaginative girl, I knew after a few weeks trying to induce the dreams using the elaborate tale of The Bonders I had made up and in a story on my laptop with some illustrations I had put together to show her as I read the story to her would be embedded in her mind was working. She asked me if it was real or just a fairy tale.

    Sweetie there are a lot of things in life that feel like fairy tales but are real and happen in secret. The Bonders are very real. But we will talk about that more later. Now let’s get to the story.”

    Every word that came out of Trina’s mouth brought more tears to my eyes, and I was bending my head down, feeling defeated and humiliated by my own friend, now feeling that she was removing a thick veil from my eyes, realizing the gravity of my actions all this time.

    “You’re telling me that you came up with a fucking story of a “secret lesbian cult” and you were slowly feeding it into this poor creature’s head so that she would think it was real, like some kind of brainwashing? And now you’re telling me it’s not true! you were brainwashing a fucking such a sweet girl!!! manipulating her in the most disgusting and degrading way possible, taking advantage of her innocence to manipulate her at your own fucking whim and convenience, for what? to fill your own filthy sick emptiness? to fill your own ego and your own most disgusting primitive desires? The one person she trusted, has you, who trusts you, loves you, who should protect her and love her and is fucking her head off? what a FUCKING SHIT!!!?”

    At that moment she grabs me by the hair and slaps me in the face so hard that I fall to the ground.

    “There you stay, on the fucking floor, because I’m not finished with you yet”

    Trina reading out loud: “Knowing Vanessa’s interest in art and coloring an idea came to me when looking at erotic art online and how I could use some line drawings to make a very special naked women in bondage coloring book for her to use her imagination and at the same time lead her malleable mind down some erotic pathways”

    “As if that wasn’t enough, you used perverse games with her? A fucking BONDAGE coloring book, you tell me it’s not true, but here I see pictures of her, pictures and more fucking pictures of her fucking panties, her spreading her legs, in the park, in the house, in the bedroom, you think this is innocent? You were taking pictures of her only with sexual connotations to boast on the sly? you were showing her inappropriate pictures and videos! THAT’S SICK, DAMN IT! You have been abusing your own little niece!”

    With those crude words she crouched on the floor, grabs my hair again and pulls my head back. I scream in pain and beg her not to hit me. She grabbed my face hard.

    “Look me in the face you sick fucking bitch! If you’ve been able to come up with this whole disgusting plan and carry it out, you’ll be able to fucking face me and look me in the eye”

    Sobbing and shrieking. My whole body trembling, I felt cold sweat running down my forehead. My heart was pounding so hard, my face was burning from the slaps, it’s a nightmare, it has to be., this is not happening.

    “Look me in the fucking face and tell me that’s not real. that I’m making up all the evidence that speaks for itself, your many sick confessions in your own words of how you had the best orgasms while breastfeeding her in your sick ANR (adult nursing relationship) games, You fucking sick piece of shit!”

    She started slapping me more and when I saw her fist coming towards me I stopped her with my hand and screamed!

    “Stop it please, that’s not how it happened, I never hurt Vanessa, I would never hurt anyone, god please”

    More uncontrollable sobs and tears, my makeup was a mess, my hair was messed up, I could taste the blood in my mouth.

    “You mean to tell me this isn’t hurting?”

    “I never forced her to do things she didn’t want to do, I was always sweet, and I guided her, she was always happy with me, I took care of her, I never hurt her, she thinks it’s all a game, it’s all stories we created together, I never touched Lisa, I only breastfed her a few times”

    Trina was breathing hard and I could even smell her anger, see how her pores emanate heat.

    “Games? That’s your excuse? you didn’t touch her? but you ran around like a bitch in heat using her. I don’t know you Rebecca, you disgust me, where is my friend? Where is that loving, honest, kind, caring, honest woman? I don’t fucking know you.

    Finally she stands up and looks at me with contempt while I’m still on the floor looking at her and crying,

    “You fucking disgust me Rebecca. How can you have the nerve to tell me that you didn’t hurt the girl, when you’re always horny as a cheap whore. It wasn’t enough for you to fuck some guy at the bar or at work? you got so tired of dicks that now you have to find little girls and pervert them?, but your own niece, she is like your daughter, making them think that all this shit is normal and that nothing happens?”

    Desperate for some kind of answer myself there was one bit of truth I could offer about the bizarre concoction of pills I was taking the past couple of months.

    “It’s because of the pills Trina, the medication and hormone treatment to be able to produce milk make me have a high libido, as well as some other drugs for dryness and low libido. For the first time in years I was feeling wanted, alive and wanted to even feel sexy again. It was not to be sexy for a little girl”

    A lie came to me as I spoke when I remembered something I had told her weeks before.

    “I have been seeing someone. That man from the auto shop with dark hair and nice build I told you about a few weeks ago. I have been seeing him and think maybe we could be heading for sex soon and wanting to be ready and be hot for him.”

    My own emotion may have helped the lie come across as genuine because for the first time Trina’s look at me softened for a moment. She had said something similar about wanting to feel alive after her drinking and drugging.

    I never had intentions of hurting my Vanessa, I love her too much, so fucking much, crying. “I love her with my soul, she’s my whole life. I just wanted to play ANR and feed the girls, in this game we play. I would never hurt her ” – I repeated over and over again while looking at the ground.

    Trina was shaking her head in denial as she pulled out her mobile phone, her hands were shaking too, she was clutching her hair and touching her mouth nervously, in a state of extreme anxiety, thinking.

    Still confused, still in shock, now in a state of denial, the reality had hit me so hard, all her words, everything she said to me hit me like sharp blades straight to the heart. I couldn’t hold back, I wanted to disappear at that moment.

    Trina sits on the corner of the bed and holds her head in both hands, a few more minutes she remains silent and with a defeated voice, and disappointed she looks at me again as I remain on the floor like a piece of drifting meat, I was completely demoralized, everything was spinning, it seemed like nothing more than a nightmare from which I wanted to wake up.

    “If I had that girl assessed by a doctor, would you go to jail?” Trina asked in a broken voice, her head staring at a fixed point on the floor on the verge of tears.

    I crawled to her and pleaded with her through more sobs and tears.

    “NO! please Trina! I did not touch her, I swear to you, I didn’t touch that baby, I love her, no! And besides they are both legally adults now even if they have been raised like they are not by their over protective mom.

    “Maybe you should go to jail or to a fucking mental hospital, you need professional help as soon as possible, this is not normal, THIS IS WRONG AND SICK!” She pointed her finger at me as she repeated those words that were the ultimate stabbing weapon, piercing me through my body like daggers, my guts were twisting,

    “NO! PLEASE I will do whatever you ask, whatever you want, dont do this to me”

    “Give me one reason not to call the police for the incest, one fucking reason” Trina said as she held the phone in her hands and showed me the screen.

    “Give me one fucking reason why I shouldn’t kill you and turn myself in to jail for killing a sick slut? Uh? how can I forget myself leaving you out there, not knowing that you’re going to do the same shit with another “willing” girl? If you’ve been able to do this to your own flesh and blood I can’t imagine what else you’d do”

    She kept thinking.

    “And what if I hadn’t found out? if this silly carelessness of yours had never happened? you’d get away with it? you were planning even more, to sink that girl all because of your dirty instincts, all because of thinking with your cunt instead of thinking with your brain.

    “It would be the perfect crime, wouldn’t it? You’d keep her all for yourself, your little slave? You’re crying not for what you’ve done, not for what you were planning to do. You’re crying because you think, shit that fucking TRINA found me out, I’m a fucking fool for letting her ruin my plans.?”

    I finally broke down and spilled out my weak confession,

    “You are right! You are right I went way too far even if I did stop short of worse harm and acts. I was based in love but still so wrong and so sick of me. Even if they are not actually related and both adults I sill accept that maybe I need professional help. Trina, you are my best friend please, don’t make more of this than it is, Vanessa is fine, she will be fine I swear.” I begged her.

    Looking at me with contempt she sneered “You’re never going to see Vanessa again alone again you hear me? You are going to take that fucking job in the other side of the country you told me about, you are going to stay away from her, you are going to get therapy.

    This is a sick obsession, this is something inconceivable, tell me why you didnt talk to me first? Tell me why you did it, uh? We have shared some good times and bad but this is the worst ever, this is a fucking crime Rebecca, do you know the consequences? You have to face reality, damn you!

    Trina started to cry and threw the phone on the bed. I could feel her despair and inner conflict as she spoke.

    “You are like a sister to me, you have always been there for me, and look at this shit you do, why? I can’t believe it after all these years. This seems almost surreal. What am I going to do with you?”

    I finally stand up as I wipe my tears and sit on the bed next to her.

    Trina can’t find any more words to confront me but already her words of reality have hurt me too much. I did not want to accept my nature, but there she was, my best friend with the biggest face of disappointment and I still could not be completely honest in front of her.

    I still could not tell her that I had done more things with Vanessa, luckily those other stories and confessions I had under code in another folder. I could not express my love for my niece or lust for girls that had come over me since being with her. I still felt she would judge me even if I knew it was all wrong, I still found some logic in my love for Vanessa but I had to keep quiet.

    “I’m thinking about what I should do with you”

    I try to take her hand but she pulls away abruptly and walks around the room pondering her plans for me.

    Finally, she looks at me again in a threatening way, one of those withering looks that take your breath away.

    “I can not call the police since there has been no actual crime but you are sick Becky… fucking sick!”

    I go over to her to hug her. “Thank you, thank you, I promise…I”

    “Shut your mouth, I haven’t finished talking. I said I won’t call the police but that doesn’t mean I won’t take some kind of justice into my own hands. You will take the fucking therapy when you leave but before you go you will have a few weeks to organize everything, your papers, your luggage and during those weeks I will be your fucking executioner, for the things you did to your little niece. If that girl grows up with traumas it is your fucking fault, she is innocent but you are not. You knew perfectly well what you were doing”

    I was trembling in the middle of the room not knowing what awaited me while she surrounded me like a tigress groping her prey.

    “I’m going to beat your obsession with your little niece out of you. If you like pussy now instead of a cock, why didn’t you get with someone your own size? There are plenty of sluts out there just like you who want to experiment, but you had to be so fucking suck whore and you had to pick that baby”

    “Trina please forgive me”

    “You don’t owe me anything. You owe everything to Vanessa. Every tear, every drop of blood, every sob , guilt, will be in honor of her, your beloved princess. I will take care of that for her. You owe her a big apology, but for now your life is in my hands. From now on I am not your friend Trina, I am your last hope for any kind of normal life.

    Trina had me pick up some things from my apartment that I would need to stay with her for the week. She also found my small collection of sex toys and ***********ed some things I had in my closet and put them in my backpack.

    Punishment begins

    Chapter 18

    “Come on bitch , lets go” She then had me follow her in my car.

    She stopped at two places telling me to wait in my car, but before that she asked me for my credit card or cash. I was so scared that I simply agreed to avoid further trouble. She had taken my phone and laptop in her car.

    At her house she does not say a word to me other than to follow her with my bags.

    I try to talk to her but she tells me it’s best if I don’t try to say another word then she slaps and spits in my face.

    When we entered her room, she pushed me to the floor in a fit of anger.

    “Take off your clothes, you sick little bitch”.

    “What?! Wait I..” I stammered.

    Her face is filled with contempt. “You’re not allowed to talk bitch, remember that you’re not in a position to say anything, nor to complain. I have heard fucking enough!

    With tears welling up in my eyes and trembling hands I began to take off my blouse as she looked down at me, her hateful words hurt me so much, her gaze piercing me relentlessly, I felt so humiliated and scared.

    I unbuttoned my blouse and took off my skirt, I was now in my underwear.

    “Stand Up!”― Trina ordered, as I stood in front of her trembling.

    “Take off your underwear too.”

    I ducked my head and hesitated for a second or more until she shouted again close to my face.

    “Take off your underwear or I will rip them off with a pair of scissors.”

    Sobbing, I first took off my bra exposing my breasts, the bra fell to the floor along with my heels but I tried to cover my breasts with my hands.

    “Why are you covering your boobs with me? Why with a little girl you were able to show them without any shame and now you play the sanctimonious stupid girl here with me. You should be able to mess with someone your own size, so you suck it up for now”

    Trina slaps my hands to expose my breasts. I can’t keep eye contact with her, I’m embarrassed, and at this point I don’t know what she plans to do to me.

    She looked me up and down, I had on pantyhose, and red thongs.

    “Take that off and put this on” she pulls out the shopping bag she had me make at the previous stops, it was a pink semi-transparent babydoll.

    She started to reach around me as she looked me up and down while I put on the baby doll, feeling humiliated, my make-up smeared all over my face, eyes swollen from crying.

    “Let’s see what I can do with you”

    Turn around.

    “Trina please I just want you to listen to me…”

    “Turn around and shut your mouth”

    I turn around and close my eyes and squeeze them tight. She steps behind me, my heart freezes for a few seconds.

    “Take out what is in the bag and place it on the bed”

    I take the bag and take out various leather artifacts and sex toys one by one arranged on the bed. Then Trina, standing behind me, grabs the back of my neck firmly and speaks in my ear.

    “Look what you made me buy, this is all your doing, if you’re wondering why? It’s because of you. Do you think I wanted this shit? You’re turning me into something I didn’t want, but I have to, I couldn’t forgive myself for leaving you out there without any retribution”

    After looking at the toys on the bed and with teary eyes. Trina reaches over and takes the leather gag with a bar and a silicone ball and orders me.

    “Open your mouth”

    I obey as my breath hitches.

    . She tightens it tightly behind my neck and I shudder. I look in both directions. Then she takes my hands and cuffs them behind my back.

    Then she spreads my legs as I continue to stand. She straps cuffs to each ankle that she fastens with padlocks and is held in place by an adjustable metal bar that spreads my legs apart and leaves me in that position while she takes pictures of me.

    I shudder and swallow. I make some sounds with the gag in my mouth.

    She approaches my ear again from behind and runs her hands over my breasts through the thin fabric. I shudder and move a little in discomfort.

    “What? Are you uncomfortable, dear Rebecca? You don’t like your friend touching you like that? so inappropriate isnt? Oh let me guess, is because I’m not your little niece, you fucking bitch, but you know what the bad news is? I’m not your friend tonight”

    .

    As she said this last sentence, gritting her teeth, she pulled my baby doll down a little to expose my breasts, my skin in contact with the cold of the cold air and the nervousness of the moment made my nipples hard.

    Trina, without warning and behind me, trapped my nipples with her fingers pulling and pinching them until I writhed in pain, choked moans escaped my mouth as my teeth clenched the gag.

    “What was that I heard? Do you want more? It’s OK. I have always more for you”

    I shook my head in denial several times but this only made Trina grab my nipples harder this time but against her nails and pull.

    “Wearing that little pink baby doll and tied up like that, you look so pathetic, even though I’m a condescendent and I bought you your favorite color, pink, what makes you think it’s a representation of little Vanessa maybe? Let’s find out, but because I’m so fucking mad at you, I don’t want to hear you say or utter any words or sounds until I say the opposite”

    She then takes me by the waist and directs me to the wooden rails of the bed.

    “Lean over there, bend over a little and get that ass in the air where I can see it”

    At first I found it hard to give in. That’s when I feel her firm hand on my ass and she spanks me hard and it echoes around the room and makes my legs go limp. The woman has strength.

    “O..kay , ppleasse, not like–e this, easy”

    I leaned over a little more, she pulled the baby doll up a little to expose my ass, I was quite uncomfortable in that position.

    “If you’re uncomfortable I don’t give a shit, that’s the point of it all you sick fucking slut”

    I watch out of the corner of my eye as she picks up the long leather whip from the bed, as she watches and holds it in her hands she laughs.

    “All these toys have cost you a lot of money, what greater satisfaction than to make you buy the implements I’m going to torture you with, you sick little bitch!”

    My whole body shuddered with every word that came out of her mouth, a torrent of electricity flooded through me, anguish and humiliation flooding my guilt and feeding my fear. I didn’t know Trina at all at this very moment.

    “I’ll explain the rules to you. It’s very simple. I’ll give you 13 lashes on your ass and you’re going to help me count, I’m so angry I may forget to count.

    I don’t care if you have a gag in your mouth, you’ll have to manage to tell me the numbers, understand bitch?”

    “Noo–gmmds, ppleasse,ggplease, noo”

    “What? I can’t hear you. And for every number I don’t hear, I’ll whip your legs. Do you understand, you fucking bitch?”

    I’m nodding my head, but still pretty scared.

    Trina takes the whip firmly and with a flick of her wrist and arm she gives me the first whip on my right buttock,

    “oughhf mn-”

    I let out a sound of pain and writhe.

    “I didn’t hear the number…” Trina says as she gives me a whiplash on my left leg.

    “ONE!”

    I say as best I can with my gag clenched, saliva dribbling out.

    I feel another whip on the other buttock again, I scream and strain, it feels hot, and then a deep burning that spreads through my whole being. I don’t think I can take even 3 more lashes.

    Then another whip, stronger than the previous one, another scream! I was already sweating from the pain. I felt that area of my body getting extremely hot and burning like hell,

    “TWO! oghh , sobs and crying

    And so she went on in my ass, each lash felt stronger than the last, I cried with pain…,

    FIVE–

    “It’s no fun if I’m not able to see your face”

    She leaves the whip on the bed and walks over to me, grabs my arms and pushes me on the bed. I was unable to move because of the metal bar holding my legs open, hands cuffed.

    Trina stands in front of me and takes me by the chin.

    “Show me your crocodile tears, I didn’t give you 13 because I don’t see fun if I don’t see your sick face. Look at you now, so pathetically vulnerable”

    At that moment she starts smacking my tits and slaps me in the face, my tits already red with the marks of her fingers.

    Every time she hits my breasts she makes me shudder and squeal through my gag. The echoes of the blows through the walls become more evident.

    Writhing in pain on the bed I fight against the restraints as Trina slaps me across the face, my body shaking with fear and humiliation.

    “I’mm Ngf orry I ucked up…. ease op…”

    My voice is a choked sob behind the gag, tears streaming down my cheeks, unable to hide from this merciless woman that now hates me. I swallow hard knowing that more punishment lies ahead but right now it feels like each blow brings another new wave of agony flooding over my sensitive flesh.

    Trina ignores my pleas and moves back to those red hot breasts cupping them tightly before giving a brutal pinch to a stiff nipple making me cry out loud.

    “You know what happens next?”

    She growled menacingly in my ear before delivering more heavy blows across both breasts leaving deep pink marks glowing under Trina’s forceful hands.

    Trina at that moment picks up a small white lace cord that was ready on the bed. She took it with both hands and stretched it while she thought about what to do.

    “So you like strings… Like in that sick world of drawings, you made Vanessa color uh?

    I have been online learning all I can about your sick bondage hobby. I don’t know how this shit works, but let’s see”

    She bends down and ties the rope tightly around my breasts which makes me shudder again, despite being inexperienced she manages a method for the rope to stay wrapped around my breasts tightly, getting a little sore because the knots weren’t placed correctly but that’s the least of her concern.

    My body shakes as Trina binds the lace cord tightly around my breasts, the discomfort building with every pull.

    “P-please Trina… You’re hurting me…”

    I gasp, trying to hide my distress but it’s obvious Trina’s actions are causing me immense discomfort. Trina merely smirks at my plea before giving me another slap on the face.

    “Silence bitch, you’ve had enough for today. You’ve gotten what’s coming to you for your despicable actions, and believe me, this is only the beginning. You have a long way to go to pay for what you’ve done to that poor innocent girl, so don’t think that this will stop me from inflicting any more pain on you whenever I see fit.”

    My heart pounds in my chest as Trina glares at me before leaving the room, for a moment “Alone now… What will happen next?” I was thinking inside my head fearfully as I squirm on the carpet, trying to ease the discomfort around my aching breasts. My body still pulsing with humiliation and pain, my mind racing with the implications of the terrible fate awaiting me for my heinous actions.

    A few minutes later Trina enters the room again with a device in her hand. It is my TENS Digital Elektro device.

    She sits down in a chair, opens my laptop and begins to do a quick search of the device’s use, operation and parts of the device.

    Then she gets a macabre idea.

    She walks over to me, while I’m still on the bed with my legs spread wide open due to the metal bar. My heart races as Trina approaches me with the TENS unit, my mind racing as I consider what awful use this device will be put to now.

    I move and shake my head as I make sounds and open my eyes wide.

    “Wh-what are you going to do?” —I fearfully tried to whisper gagged as Trina began to stick the electrode patches onto my inner thighs.

    “Nooo, please don’t… Anything but that!” I tried to plead with my captor as a wave of dread washed over me.

    “I think we’ve been gentle enough… Don’t you think it’s time to give you a little taste of your own medicine?

    Trina grins wickedly as she powers up the device, the low hum from my throat filling the room. My eyes widen with dread as I realize the torment I’m about to endure.

    “I did a lot of reading on your laptop and know how sick you have become. How in your sick story there are women who do things to hurt little girls, so let’s see how you like it. You fucking pedo whore.”

    With a flick of a switch, the first pulse rips through my sensitive flesh, making me scream out the past the gag with pain and fear as the electric current courses through my legs, unable to close them, trembling, my entire body shaking with pain and fear as Trina laughs cruelly.

    Raising the frequency a little, Trina watches me for my reactions. Tears run down my cheeks as my thighs shake unconsciously. Sobs and whimpers.

    After a while, I feel my nipples start to leak. Normally at this time I would be nursing Vanessa.

    Trina notices this, looks up and stops with the device.

    “I have something for that, hold still, damn it, don’t move!”

    On the floor are some plastic tubes and cristal suction devices i had used to help induce my milk. Trina takes out her camera and starts taking pictures of me on the floor in the carpet.

    “This is an example so you know what I’m capable of. You’re going to see how pathetic you look like this.”

    After that, Trina places the suction tubes on each of my nipples and squeezes the nozzle to make more suction.

    Gasping at the sudden feeling, my body convulses as the suction cups pull at my sensitive flesh and hard nipples, the sensation sending waves of pleasure and pain coursing through my aching body.

    “Pp-lease..sstoop..” My voice comes out in a low moan as I squirm against my restraints. Trina ignores my pleas and instead adjusts the suction intensity, taking sadistic pleasure in the way my breasts bounce under her force.

    “Just look at you, such a pathetic whore, your poor body is going to bear the weight of my anger, it’s the least you deserve, look what you’ve turned me into”

    My heart pounds in my chest as I try to shield myself from the invasion of my most sensitive flesh, tears streaming down my face as I submit to my tormentors cruel punishment.

    “Look how you’re dripping, you slutty whore. That dirty milk is going to have another purpose. So it’s not enough with the punishment I’m exposing you to? Still thinking about your little niece?”

    Trina connects the small tubes to another longer plastic Y-shaped tube.

    She takes the gag out of my mouth and puts the connected mouthpiece in my mouth.

    “Now suck, you fucking bitch. Suck hard and drink your own milk”

    I shake my head in both directions in denial. She gives me a hard hold and turns the device back on, giving her more electric shocks on my inner thighs making me squeal in pain.

    She undoes my handcuffs and has me put my hands in front of me this time again bound with the handcuffs but in order to take the tube into my mouth to suck.

    My body shudders as the electrical shocks ripple through my legs, my hands now partially free and quivering as I gaze at Trina with wide, terrified eyes. Tears of humiliation and fear streak my face. I finally understand what my tormentor wants from me.

    “Fine…” —I whisper weakly as I bring my trembling hands to my mouth, gently guiding the tube inside and starting to suck gently at first.

    Trina watches me closely, my face twisted into a cruel smirk.

    “Oh, such a slutty girl… Drink up, lick up all those drops…”

    She leans closer to me, her breath hot against my ear, making me shiver.

    “Imagine it’s Vanessa sucking… Feast on them you sicko, imagine they’re filling up that little body… Swallow them, you disgusting bitch…”

    My body is wracked with sobs as I succumb to my tormentor’s twisted revenge, my hands gripping the tube tightly as I drink eagerly, imagining it’s little Vanessa’s sucking on, a secret addiction that only Trina now knows.

    The guilt comes back to me, I feel ashamed.

    Gripped with intense pain, I succumb to Trina’s command, my hands bound in front of me as I suck hard on the tube into my mouth, trying desperately not to gag at the shame of my own milk flooding my senses.

    “You disgust me… You’re not even worthy of this”

    I sob behind the plastic device as I try my best to suck harder, hoping to please Trina for her to stop torturing me with the TENS.

    Trina watches me with a smirk, pleased with the spectacle of this once dominant woman reduced to such a shameful act.

    “You better drink it all, every last drop… I want you to savor the taste of your filth”—Trina urges me cruelly as she watches my cheeks hollow out beneath the plastic tube, my body trembling with humiliation.

    “Pills, treatments with the excuse of breastfeeding your sister’s daughters. But what a sick bitch you are to even plan and carry it out”

    Trina then puts the TENS on my lower abdomen, trying different frequencies. I can’t take it anymore, 2 on my inner thighs and 2 on my lower belly make me convulse and pant with pain.

    “No more! Please, it’s too much!Trina ..Stop please stop! ” I cried out then threw my head back and then to the side crying, with the taste of my own milk in my mouth.

    Trina stands up and takes more pictures of me, before she grabs me by the hair hard and makes me open my mouth to make sure I have swallowed my own milk. Then she tells me to do it again to take pictures, evidence of my humiliation.

    My eyes are filled with tears as Trina forces me to swallow my own milk one more time for the photos, my body trembling with humiliation and despair. I’ve never felt so degraded, so filthy, my own sister’s daughters in my care and I was just plotting to breastfeed them.

    “You’re sick… Insanely twisted…”

    I sob quietly, thick whimpers with tears as I submit to yet another picture being taken.

    Trina steps away from me, her sadistic satisfaction evident as she examines my humiliation.

    “I’m going to break you down until you’re nothing more than the worthless slut that you are! This is for Vanessa”

    My heart races at the ominous words, knowing full well that my captor won’t stop until I’m reduced to a broken shell, forced to endure every perverse desire Trina can come up with.

    After tormenting my nipples she abruptly removes the tubes with suction still on them making me squeal through clenched teeth, my jaw hurts already. I feel my neck muscles tense due to stress and crying.

    “Now we will see what happens if I put this here”

    Trina now puts two self- adhesive patches on my breasts and leaves the other ones on my inner thighs and uses the decive to make me shiver and strain and cry out in pain and anguish.

    I beg her to stop, it really hurts, that I can’t take it anymore but none of my pitiful begging helps.

    “For our friendship please, I beg you, I love you, I screwed up. I know, I’m the worst, I’ll take therapy, I’ll do whatever you ask me to do, but not this, not on my breasts, that hurts too much Please Trina””

    “You think I don’t want to make you suffer, you stupid bitch? Remember I’m not your friend anymore, but your karma in person. This is specially for you to feel pain when you think of Vanessa, or little girls. I want you to remember this pain and lesson.”

    Trina looks me in the eyes and sniffs the air.

    “Fuck Becky! I can smell your pussy, you sick fuck, you even like this whole situation, dont you?”

    Trina looks at her phone, some notifications ringing and popping up on her screen.

    It’s Robert, the guy she’s been dating.

    “See, I’m spending my night being here with you, because of you I’m turning into your warden and now I’m going to punish you not only for being a lesbian pedophile, but for making me spend my time on this instead of spending time with my guy”

    My eyes widen in terror as Trina applies the patches to my tender, sensitive breasts and turns on the device once more. The pain is intense, causing me to sob uncontrollably as her words echo in my mind. “Think of Vanessa…”

    Trying to fight back the tears, but it’s futile. My body wracked with agony, my mind consumed with the terrible reality of my own actions, deep down I know I deserve it, but it’s too much for me to handle and accept it completely .

    “Please… No more… I’ll do anything… Just stop…” My voice is muffled with sobs as I beg for mercy, knowing that it’s futile.

    “Little Vanessa was just a means to an end…” Trina sneers, taking pleasure in my torment but she doesn’t openly accept it, which makes her even more upset

    , the electric current sending shock waves through my breasts, threatening to drive me over the edge.

    “You’re a filthy bitch who deserves every ounce of pain I inflict on you.” She continues to torment me, watching with a sadistic grin as I squirms helpless and writhes beneath her.

    Trina suddenly grabs my feet and pulls me off the bed, my ass hitting the floor hard. She makes me sit on the floor, my breathing labored and tired. I feel a little weak. But that doesn’t stop her from continuing to take pictures of me.

    “Hold the camera here a little and bow your head, feel the pain and humiliation, this is just the beginning of your torment. Feel lucky to know that this is still nothing”

    With my legs spread wide open, she is contemplating taking close up pictures of my hairy pussy.

    “Lie on your back, touch your pussy with your right hand and tell me what you feel, describe it for me”.

    She turns the TENS device back on as she urges me to masturbate still feeling waves of pain and electricity coursing through my inner thighs and tits.

    She continues taking pictures, regardless of my pleas or complaints of pain.

    I laid back on the floor, tears streaming down my face as I reached down to touch my hairy, aching pussy, my heart pounding with fear and humiliation. My fingers graze my swollen folds, sending a mixed surge of pleasure and pain coursing through my sore body.

    “It’s wet… So wet…” —I whisper hoarsely, my body quivering as I struggle to describe my sensations under Trina’s cruel gaze.

    “It hurts… Feel so exposed…”

    Trina snaps more pictures, her own arousal mounting as she watches me in such a degraded state.

    “Good… Now, touch yourself… Rub your clit, while I watch and take pictures…”

    I whimper in despair, my body shaking with both fear and anticipation as I obey, my fingers working frantically at my clit while still feeling the cruel electrical shocks coursing through my tits and thighs.

    On the floor lies a large vibrator. Trina activates the vibrator and gives it to me.

    “What else do you feel ?”

    My breath hitches as I struggle to find the words, my body on the brink of climax while still enduring the TENS unit’s torment.

    “It… It’s spreading… Sensations… All over… My body… Feels so… Raw… So… Exposed… I… Can’t… Control… It…”

    My voice shakes as I nears my climax, my legs trembling uncontrollably.

    “Please… No more… I beg you…”

    But Trina just smiles sadistically, continuing to snap pictures as my body convulses in pleasure and pain, my juices flowing freely.

    “You’re not allowed to cum you fucking slut, if you cum I’m going to send these pictures to everyone who knows you, I’m going to expose you. You’re going to regret it, I’m going to give you a beating where you won’t be able to get up tomorrow”

    Trina opens the laptop and puts in front of me pictures of Vanessa, with her little legs open, showing her panties, her beautiful eyes and that angelic face on the screen staring me in the eyes.

    I close my eyes and bite my lips as I squeal, trying to bear it.

    Trina grabs my hair and makes me look at the screen.

    “Look at your niece , you dirty slut, are you still turned on by the sight of her?”

    She slaps my tits as the electricity continues to run through me. She pinches my tits and makes me look at pictures of my princess.

    Bound hand and foot on the floor, I lay beneath Trina’s merciless gaze, my breasts glistening with a mixture of sweat and milk. The large vibrator rests on my pussy as I try desperately not to give in to its insistent hum.

    “Please… No more… I can’t… I’ll do anything…” I whimper, tears streaming down my face as I gaze longingly at Vanessa’s innocent smile staring back at me from the laptop screen.

    Trina cackles cruelly as she continues pinching my tits.

    “You should have thought about that before you decided to make a move on your own niece.

    The vibrator pulses stronger against my pussy lips and clit, reminding me of the impossible task set before me , not to cum while being tormented both physically and emotionally.

    In frustration, I press the vibrator closer to myself, but know this is tantamount to begging for an orgasm. I closed my eyes tightly, trying every trick in my submissive arsenal not even aware it was having an effect upon Trina who seemed pleasantly amused by my desperate struggle for control over what remained of myself, completely.

    “That’s it bitch! Suffer. And you’re not going to cum. I won’t allow it. If you cum I’ll beat you so bad I’ll send you to the hospital, and I’ll tell the police what you’ve done”

    My eyes widen in panic at the threat, my body trembling as I struggle to resist the vibrator’s insistent hum.

    “Please… Don’t send me to the hospital…”

    I whisper hoarsely, my legs shaking together unconsciously as I try desperately to suppress the imminent climax.

    Trina watches with satisfaction, enjoying every twitch and moan that escapes my lips.

    Sobbing and clenching my teeth in determination, I fight with all my strength the ever-growing pleasure building within me as Trina continues to torture my body with the vibrator and electrical shocks.

    I want to cum so much, my heart racing with conflicting urges, my submissive desire to please overwhelming my willpower to resist.

    “Please… I’m trying… Don’t push it… I can’t take it…” My moans trembling l over the place, my voice breaking with fear and desperation.

    Trina grins wickedly, delighted by my growing torment.

    “Good… You’re almost there…look at you, fucking horny whore”

    My body convulses as I try every last ounce of willpower to resist, my mind filled with images of my sweet little niece, my body teetering on the edge of ecstasy.

    ‘I can’t… Please… No… I’m going to… I’m going to cum…aghh”

    And in a burst of pure, devastating pleasure,

    Trina stops the vibrator and activates the electric shocks again. I started to move desperately, wanting to feel the relief of an orgasm but just as I was about to, Trina suddenly cut off my source of pleasure without allowing me to relieve myself.

    “Oh… no God!!”

    My body shudders uncontrollably as the electric shocks resume, my mind filled with a mixture of agony and longing as I’ve been denied my much-needed release.

    I writhe beneath Trina’s merciless hand, tears streaming down my face, pussy aching, as my body screams out for release.

    “PLEASE… MORE… NOW… I NEED IT… PLEASE…” My voice is hoarse with desperation, my whole body shaking with a combination of pain, pleasure, and the overwhelming desire to cum.

    Trina smirks sadistically as she cranks up the intensity of the TENS unit, driving me closer and closer to the edge.

    “You want it so bad… Keep begging for it”

    The torture continues, as my sweaty body trembling with each cruel wave of electricity as Trina tortures my with the sweetest denial of pleasure I’ve ever experienced.

    Sweaty and trembling, Trina takes a few last pictures, turns off the vibrator.

    She ties my hands with a black rope and ties them over my head, tying me to the top of the bed. I’m a mess, my chest rises and falls rapidly, I feel my heartbeat in my throat, I swallow saliva, exhausted and needy.

    She removes the patches from my breasts and inner thighs, then removes the spreader bar from between my knees. I can finally close my legs and squeeze them, feeling my pussy aching from the denial to which it has been exposed.

    “This is how you are going to stay tonight, without food or water, and needy as a bitch in heat”

    Breathless and overwhelmed with exhaustion, I hang limply from the top of the bed, my body slick with sweat and arousal as Trina steps back to admire my helpless state.

    “Perfect… You’ll stay like this all night… Aching and needy… Remember… This is your punishment for even thinking of touching your sweet little niece…”

    Trina’s voice drips with cruel satisfaction as she leaves me alone with my thoughts, aching body, and huge desperate longing for release.

    My heart is pounding with a mixture of fear, need, and overwhelming submission as a way to seek some kind of salvation for what I had done.

    Bound to the headboard of the bed, my body drenched in sweat, my heart races with a mixture of fear, pleasure, and exhaustion. I groan in relief as I’m finally able to close my legs but it brings no relief for my aching, needy pussy.

    “You’ve earned no comfort” —Remembering Trina’s words in my head. “You’re going to sleep here tonight… Denied… Needy”

    My heart sinks in despair as I’m left alone with my need, pulsating with hunger, my mind still filled with images of Vanessa as I drift off into an uneasy sleep, my pussy aching for release.


  • A Night with Lizzie’s Barbies_(1)

    Font size : +


    Ever since seeing The Indian in the Cupboard, I always wonder what it would be like fucking a Barbie doll,

    The weirdest thing happened tonight.

    I am a 20 year old, tall and between lean and muscular. I have a daughter. I got my girlfriend pregnant back in high school and my daughter was born when I was 17 and my girlfriend was 16. We broke up after the pregnancy. She wanted an abortion and I wanted the baby, so I got my way. She is 3 years old and she loves her Barbie dolls.

    When we were out one day we went shopping around some garage sales, so one street we went down was in the bayou and in the middle of nowhere. We followed the signs and we found this ran down house hut right on the water. So we got out of the truck and my daughter yelled out, “They have Barbie!!” Then there was this older black woman with long dreaded hair ran up to me with four boxes of dolls trying to force them onto us asking for .50 cents a box. They looked a little odd and had weird feeling about them and my daughter said, “Ok,” and with the some of the money gave her, gave the woman $4, my daughter is very smart.

    When we got home, Lizzie went right to her bedroom up the stairs and I had to carry boxes of dolls up the stairs. As I was walking to room from kitchen to her room up the stairs, I noticed few of things about the Barbie’s. One, the hair on all of the dolls looked silky and real and instead of shiny kind of coarse hair. Second, there was amazing amount of detail in the makeup design. And third, saw bits of a mound in breast area were the nipple would be. I set the box down on the stairway and just took a peek and there was an amazing amount of detail with the pussy and tits and the plastic even felt little like skin. I thought I wouldn’t mind, if anything I need to teacher her about the female body I would with the dolls. When I got up to her room, I saw her already getting the doll house that I built for her 3rd birthday.

    ***

    Later that night, I woke abnormally horny and I haven’t felt this way for a long time. I tried going back to sleep, but I couldn’t. I looked at the clock and it was 10:30 and I thought you know what I will grab one of the new dolls. So, when I was going through the dolls and I noticed on with good size mounds not like the normal small perky Barbie tits. She was a blonde with down to her back and wavy. She was gorgeous I grabbed her and to it to my room and undressed her I noticed if this Barbie was at human scale she would probably have a natural 36H breast size. Unsheathed my throbbing warm 7 inch thick cock and started to rub on the doll where the boobs and the pussy are. I turned on a porn video that I had and opened up a Playboy. Since the doll didn’t feel like plastic and more like skin it I felt cum shoot right out me within seconds and I kept shooting cum. It was the most cum I released ever. I saw the doll covered in cum and I just I needed wash it before giving it to Lizzie, so I set the doll on my nightstand and laid back and fell asleep.

    ***

    At midnight, a very humid and warm breeze comes through my opened window and there was rattling throughout my room and the house. Then, there was this bright bluish light radiating out of the doll. Starting out of her eyes, then out of her mouth that shot open and every other hole her body. Her body spasm as if she was alive. Then the doll was set back down on the nightstand. Doll looked like a real person except for her being so small.

    I woke, I felt stroking at my rock hard cock and I felt like I already had some pre-cum oozing down my cock. I looked at what was stroking my cock and it was the Barbie and that sent me over the edge and I cummed all over her. I just felt this urge to just force my half-staffed dick right into her mouth. I knew the doll had a small mouth, but I did anyway and forced all the way to the back of her throat. I hear a muffled moan and gag as I did this. She started bobbing up and down, like she knew what she was doing. Then I felt to small arms messaging balls and it felt amazing then it sent me to the edge and I then I cummed again. I looked down and few more Barbie’s standing at my feet. I took the Barbie that I took from Lizzie’s room earlier and started playing with her cunt.

    Started with her clitoris and then her inner thighs and moving right into the pussy. Her pussy was extremly tight then I felt her hymen was still intact. So, went in and out without popping her cherry, just yet. Then as she was standing, she started sway back and forth and then moving her upper body back and forth. Her limbs started to spasm, and then there was this thrust forward of pelvis and this great arch in her back and a scream. There was this great warm love juice flowing down my finger.

    As I was doing this the Barbie at my feet started rubbing against my feet and started humping and grinding my feet. She was like a horny animal that can’t control her actions. As I was sliding my finger in and out of the doll’s pussy, I took my other hand started jerking off to my sight. Then I took my finger and have her lick her juice off my finger. As sucked my finger cum straight up in the air. The doll just fell to her knees and fell flat on her stomach in exhaustion. The doll that was stroking balls walked to girl that was humping feet started making out. The mouths were meeting as parted lips their tongues and saliva was going in circles of each tongue.

    This turning out to be an awesome night.


  • A Small Price to Pay, or: Patrick Breeds Busty Lesbian Milfs, Ch. 01

    Font size : +


    A commission from one of my awesome Patrons. Standard disclaimer applies: this story contains graphic depictions of erotic scenarios, so act accordingly! All characters are over eighteen, all situations are entirely fictional, and any resemblance to any real-life individuals or situations is entirely coincidental. Copyright Fidget, 2025. All rights reserved. Enjoy!

    A Small Price to Pay; or, Patrick Breeds Busty Lesbian Milfs

    by Fidget

    Chapter 1

    Evelyn was lucky it had happened at the club she’d decided to go to that night. She was even luckier that she noticed when it happened, because it was so subtle and over so quickly that if she hadn’t been paying attention, she would have missed it completely.

    The only reason she’d noticed it at all is because she was preparing to go hit on the cute little blonde herself, but before she could make her move an average-looking guy sidled up next to her and gently placed his hand on her bare arm.

    The girl, who looked to be in her mid-twenties, recoiled automatically at the unwanted touch, but, to Evelyn’s surprise, she soon calmed down and seemed to take the contact in stride.

    Even more oddly, the girl didn’t move a muscle as the man bent down toward her ear, and by straining her hearing, Evelyn was barely able to make out parts of what he said to her: “… most attractive man you’ve ever… …desperately… …make out with me.”

    Evelyn smirked, expecting the cute blonde to jerk her arm away and send him packing, which would give the thirty-year-old lesbian the perfect opportunity to swoop in and commiserate with her about how horrible men were. Instead, Evelyn was shocked to see the target of their affections hesitantly mumbling something under her breath, followed by the guy repeating what he had said more firmly. This time Evelyn made it out clearly:

    “You think I’m the most attractive man you’ve ever seen, and you desperately want to make out with me.”

    This time there was no hesitation at all as the woman repeated the man’s words back to him, and even as she did so her eyes became large and liquid, her cheeks began to flush, and her body language subtly shifted to emphasize the feminine sexuality of her modest curves.

    Somehow, in the space of just a few seconds after hearing what this man had said to her, this girl had obviously fallen head over heels for him.

    Evelyn quickly glanced at the dancers around them. Nobody else had noticed, and it was only by happenstance that she even had. 

    The man removed his hand from her arm, and the worked-up cutie immediately pressed her hips against his, looking up into his face with eyes wide with infatuation. He wrapped his arms around her slim waist, and she stood up on her tiptoes as their lips met. Her eyes closed in what was clearly bliss, and she even began to moan against his mouth when his hand snaked up her side and shamelessly brushed across her small breast.

    Things began to get hot and heavy between the two on the dance floor, until the guy placed his hand on the naked skin of her waist, and Evelyn watched as the woman fell still and compliant once more. He bent down to whisper in her ear, and this time Evelyn couldn’t make out what he said, but when the girl robotically parroted his words back at him, Evelyn thought she made out the word “private”.

    A second later the life came back into the blonde’s eyes, and she looked up at her amorous suitor and nodded.

    He reached out to grab a passing waitress’s arm. “You need to let us into the private back room.”

    The waitress slowed to a stop, but managed to slowly shake her head, as though fighting through molasses. “I can’t, sir. It’s closed for renovations.”

    The man patiently repeated what he had said, his hand still firmly clasped around the naked skin of the woman’s wrist. “You need to let me into the private back room and make sure none of the staff disturb us.”

    Her brow furrowed, and her mouth opened and closed a few times like a confused goldfish, but ultimately the fight seemed to go out of her, and she calmly repeated his words back to him, before turning and leading the horny couple through the crowd once the man had released her.

    Evelyn followed at a distance, and arrived at the door to the back room just in time to watch the man touch the waitress’s arm again before saying, “Thanks sex kitten. Also, you love wearing tops that show off your tits.”

    The bemused server was still repeating the words “sex kitten… show off my tits” as the man disappeared into the back room with his enraptured hottie, and Evelyn watched as the waitress looked down at her boobs with newfound interest, before undoing a button on her top and pressing her boobs up to show a bit more cleavage as she walked away.

    Evelyn watched her go, now with noticeably more bounce in her step and sway in her hips than she had had when the man had first grabbed her. Evelyn was sorely tempted to go after the server instead and see what exactly “sex kitten” meant, but she forced herself to take a breath and focus.

    She had just witnessed two women completely change their behavior for the sluttier after a mere touch from this man, so whatever power was involved was clearly worth more than a single night with one waitress. Even if that waitress’ sex appeal had been boosted off the charts by the man’s influence.

    Evelyn steeled herself, and then opened the door marked “Private” and walked through to meet her destiny.

    The scene inside was much as she’d expected. The man and woman were standing alone in the dimly lit room, their bodies tightly clasped together among the haphazardly-arranged tables as they continued to prepare their bodies for sexual intercourse.

    The woman’s skimpy black dress had been pulled down, and the man was busy mauling her naked tits while she squirmed and moaned encouragement. Even in the dim light Evelyn could clearly see that the look on her face: this was a woman desperate to get herself penetrated.

    Evelyn’s mouth dropped open in shock. Not at the fact that the girl wanted to have sex – that was an expression that Evelyn took pride in putting on other women’s faces all the time – but at the fact that the horny woman’s breasts were significantly larger than Evelyn remembered them being just minutes ago. She shook her head and looked again, thinking that maybe it was just an optical illusion in the dim light in the back room, but there was no mistaking it: the cute girl’s breasts had somehow ballooned out to at least double Ds, when Evelyn was completely certain they couldn’t have been larger than Bs when she’d been scoping out the cutie on the dance floor.

    She shook her head in distaste. The blonde had been so cute and petite before, and now her perfect figure had been ruined by a man‘s unrealistic, juvenile, porn-fueled fantasy of what a healthy, sexually attractive woman should look like. It was a big part of why Evelyn preferred small breasts herself, and why she was so glad that all of her thickness had sunk down to her thighs and ass where it belonged – her pear-shaped body meant that she had to deal with much less unwanted attention from immature horndog men unconsciously trying to fill her teats with milk so they could live out their perverted mommy fantasies.

    Anyhow, regardless of her opinion about the blonde’s new tits, it was clear that this guy could change far more than just behavior. Evelyn knew that she should leave, that whatever was going on here was far too dangerous to get herself involved with. She hadn’t been spotted yet, so she could still just turn around, walk back through the door, have a night of orgasmic fun with the sex kitten waitress, and forget this whole thing had ever happened.

    But she knew that fate had put her here for a reason, that this was the only chance she would ever get to take this power for herself.

    Evelyn took two steps into the dark room and loudly cleared her throat.

    The man looked up at her with annoyance and a complete lack of concern, but his face took on an expression of mild interest when he noticed that she didn’t seem at all surprised by what he was doing.

    “Can I help you?”

    His new pet tried to pull his attention back down to her, clearly wanting him to continue manhandling her tits, but Evelyn and the man both ignored her as they stared at each other.

    “I think you can,” Evelyn said evenly, feeling strangely calm and pragmatic as she addressed a person who could effortlessly destroy her life if he decided to. “I want what you have. I want to be able to do what you do.”

    The man’s face took on an amused, thoughtful expression for a second, before his busty arm candy spoke. “Patrick? Who is this woman? Get rid of her so that you can fuck me! You promised!”

    The man, whose name was apparently Patrick, looked down at his bimbo in mild annoyance, but then he began squeezing her large breasts between his fingers, and after a few seconds the newly-minted slut once again became calm and passive.

    “You just had the best idea in the world – you should give me a blowjob while I talk to my new friend here.”

    “Blowjob…” the big-titted blonde mumbled obediently, and a second after he had removed his hands from her tits, her eyes lit up. “I know exactly what you need, you naught boy,” she said with a smirk and a raised eyebrow, before dropping to her knees, unzipping his pants, and pulling out his modest cock. She popped it into her mouth without hesitation and looked up at him with wide, lovestruck blue eyes as she began to slurp and suck.

    Evelyn fought the urge to roll her eyes at the vulgar display, but instead she kept her gaze on Patrick and began slowly making her way across the floor toward him.

    He waited patiently as she approached, grunting softly each time the enthusiastic blonde’s slick orifice enveloped his cock.

    Then, as soon as she drew close enough his arm shot out without warning, and Evelyn was suddenly overwhelmed with a sensation of calm, receptive lethargy that spread through her body from where Patrick’s hand had made contact with her upper arm. She instinctively tried to jerk away and shake off the feeling, but found that she couldn’t quite muster the energy, and the sensation of passive compliance continued to grow whether she wanted it to or not, until finally, after a few seconds of struggling, Evelyn finally gave in and felt her body relax completely.

    As strong-willed as Evelyn was, she was apparently just as susceptible to Patrick’s influence as all of the other women had been. Her worst fears had been realized: she was fully aware that she was at his mercy, and there was nothing whatsoever she could do about it.

    “You should take your top off.”

    The idea appeared from the ether and rested itself heavily upon her psyche. Evelyn briefly felt like the world was somehow shifting around her, changing beyond her control, and then all of a sudden she realized that she did, in fact, need to take her top off.

    “I…” she began, trying to resist her urge to repeat what Patrick had said to her, even though it rang oddly true inside her head. “I don’t want to take my top off.”

    “That doesn’t matter,” Patrick said patiently. “You should take your top off anyway.”

    “I should take my top off anyway,” Evelyn heard herself say dreamily, now unable to deny that it was true, and then her arms were at her sides, pulling her skimpy top up and over her head and dropping it on the floor beside her.

    As she did so, the busty slut on the floor continued to happily slurp on Patrick’s cock, either oblivious or indifferent to what was happening to the pear-shaped brunette next to her. Evelyn suddenly found her attention free enough to wander down to the big-breasted girl – it felt like forever ago that she had been staring at the her formerly-petite body across the dance floor, fantasizing about getting under that skimpy black dress herself. Little had she known that she would soon get the view she craved, but in the last way and at a much worse cost than she could have imagined.

    Evelyn noticed that she was growing more alert for some reason, and realized that in taking her top off the contact between Patrick’s hand and her arm had been briefly broken. A few seconds later it was like her brief trance had never happened. Except for the fact that she was topless, of course, but she also knew that that had been inevitable – she had really needed to take her top off, and so she had done so.

    Evelyn’s tits were small enough that she rarely needed a bra, especially when she was at the club trying to score, which meant that her small breasts were now fully exposed to Patrick’s interested gaze in the isolation of the private back room of the club, her pointy little nipples standing out from her small mounds.

    It had all happened so fast, but there was nothing she could have done to resist or prevent it. Even though Evelyn knew perfectly well that he had done this to her, she still knew with absolute certainty that she had needed to take her top off for some reason, and felt fully justified in having done so.

    Still, Patrick hadn’t said that she needed to leave her top off, and what Evelyn wanted more than anything in the world at that moment was to put her shirt back on. Even if she did, however, she knew that she had no way of preventing him from touching her again and making her to take it off again, and she had no way of knowing whether he would take things further the next time, and make her do who-knows-what.

    She flushed with a combination of embarrassment at her nakedness and tingly fear at the absolute power this man had wielded so effortlessly over her. She was completely at his mercy, helpless to resist if he decided to turn her into another of his sluts. Her nipples stiffened, though she couldn’t have been farther from sexual arousal at the moment.

    Still, she had come this far. She met his gaze coolly, with a bravado that she didn’t feel. “Satisfied?”

    “Wow, for how thick and juicy those thighs are, you really don’t have anything up top at all, huh?” Patrick said, clearly unbothered by what he had just made her do.

    Evelyn ignored the jab and focused on controlling her shaking. “Well, are you going to help me or not?”

    “I just wanted to give you a taste of what it will be like for everyone you change. Do you still want it?”

    She looked down again at her small, naked chest, and at her top where it lay in a small pile of fabric on the floor, remembering just how effortlessly Patrick had made her remove it, how even now she felt as though baring her tiny breasts for this man had been the most natural thing in the world for her to do. The thought that she could be the one making women feel this way, molding them to her every twisted desire, began to grow in her mind, and Evelyn felt the seductive appeal of the idea growing in her mind until it overpowered her fear of what Patrick could do to her if he touched her again.

    “I want it.”

    She stepped up next to the slut on the floor to show her resolve, trying to ignore the sensation of the girl’s shoulder moving back and forth against her thigh as she continued to fellate the man who had given her huge tits.

    “Ok, but only under one condition: I get to give you big boobs too.”

    Evelyn reflexively grimaced at the idea, but she quickly got herself under control and tried to consider his offer objectively. She liked her small chest just the way it was, of course, and could already hear all of the unwanted attention she’d inevitably get from men if she did let him make her breasts bigger. But, again, she knew that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, and in the end it was a small price to pay for what he was offering. Not to mention that he might just turn her into a slut if she turned him down, and she wasn’t at all eager to join the cute brunette between Patrick’s legs.

    “Fine, just get it over with.”

    Evelyn stood there in annoyed, pragmatic silence as Patrick once again reached out, this time putting his hands right on her flat chest. She resisted her urge to flinch at the unwelcome intimacy of the touch coming from a man, and especially this man, but after only a second of feeling her nipples digging into his palms she found that she no longer needed to resist, and she found herself involuntarily sinking into that familiar feeling of calm inevitability once again.

    “You can reshape the reality of any woman while you’re touching them, just like I can.”

    Even through the enforced calmness of the trance, Patrick was amused to see the woman’s eyebrows perk up slightly with interest at this idea. “I can reshape the reality of any woman while I’m touching them.” Her voice was calm but firm, with no hint of resistance. Complete acceptance, and the corners of her mouth even turned up into a hint of a smile. 

    Wow, Patrick thought to himself, she really does want this.

    And with that, it was done. Her wish had been granted, and she now had the power to remake any woman into whatever fantasy she wanted.

    But, Patrick’s bare hands were still firmly pressed against her tiny breasts, so even though Evelyn had already gotten what she had wanted, she had no choice but to continue to stand there calmly, completely at the mercy of any other command Patrick chose to give her.

    “You have very large breasts.”

    “I…” her brow furrowed again. “I… don’t want… big boobs.”

    “That doesn’t matter. You agreed to this, and even if you hadn’t, I would have done it to you anyway. You have very large breasts.”

    The furrows softened slightly. “I agreed to this. I have…” – she looked confused – “I have… large breasts?” No response came to her question, and a few seconds later in spite of her clear reluctance…

    There it was. Patrick could feel her nipples perking up, pressing outward against the center of his palms as his suggestion began to overpower her resistance. He honestly hadn’t been completely sure that his power would work on this one, with how determined she seemed to be, but the pear-shaped MILF’s tits were starting to grow just like every other woman’s had as his words became their reality. God I love how it feels when they start to give in.

    The growth was slow and obviously reluctant, but little by little the bumps on her small chest continued to slowly press out into two increasingly soft, squeezable mounds, which Patrick immediately took advantage of. He, however, wanted more. Much more.

    “You have very large breasts. It’s a small price to pay for what I’m doing for you.”

    “I have… very large breasts,” Evelyn said resignedly, knowing without a doubt that it was true, or at least soon would be. She sighed, standing impassively as her budding breasts continued their inexorable swelling, slowly but steadily bulging out against Patrick’s hands to match her new mental image of herself: first firm and high as they developed into plump little handfuls, and then softening further as they continued to protrude, larger and rounder, further and further from her torso, until Patrick was hefting and squeezing a pair of heavy funbags topped with thick, dark nipples, clearly designed for sexy fun that would lead to offspring for them to nurse.

    It hazily occurred to Evelyn that she should feel defeated at what had just happened: having Patrick overcome her resistance so easily and force the tiny teats that she loved so much to swell into such massive, attention-grabbing melons when that was exactly what she hadn’t wanted to happen. In her current state, however, she could only feel calm and at peace now that she’d fully accepted her new, undeniable reality, which also meant accepting that the obscene udders attached to her torso were the most natural things in the world. Honestly, her mind thought slowly, that wasn’t so bad, and big boobs were a small price to pay for such power. She may not like them, but she couldn’t deny that they belonged there, hanging large and heavy from her chest, demanding the attention of every person in the room with her, and especially the men.

    Patrick, in the meantime, had continued groping Evelyn’s big, fleshy bosoms, clearly in heaven himself, caressing and squeezing the glorious sacks of fat that made her figure look so much more appealingly feminine. Evelyn could only feel the sensation at a distance, and it wasn’t arousing in the slightest, but unfortunately for her, Patrick’s fingers running over the smooth skin of her bulging chestflesh and intermittently bumping against her thick nipples kept her locked in her trance of suggestibility, powerless to stop Patrick from overwriting her reality further.

    “You love large breasts.”

    It came out of nowhere. Evelyn’s dim eyes lit up with the tiniest bit of anger as she stared blankly into space. “I hate large breasts!”

    “No you don’t. You love large breasts, including your own.”

    “That… wasn’t part of our…” Evelyn had to struggle to get the words out, and even as she did she couldn’t deny that the idea of nice, fat tits did sound unexpectedly appealing all of a sudden. She did like women, after all, and she couldn’t think of anything more feminine than a plump pair of milkers, whether on her, or on anyone else, for that matter.

    Her calm eyes now held an almost pleading shadow. “I don’t want to like large breasts.”

    Patrick’s hands were still cupping and massaging her big jugs, however, and Evelyn couldn’t help but remain calm and docile and open as possibility continued to swirl around her. “It doesn’t matter what you want. You love large breasts, and you love how horny they make you.”

    He watched her pleading slowly turn to confusion. “Are you sure that I… like large breasts?” She seemed almost desperate for him to tell her that it wasn’t true, that he was only joking. Her mind was full of sexy images of protruding chest mounds of all shapes and sizes, and her lingering arousal from gaining power over women began to grow moist. Was she sure she didn’t like large breasts? It really did seem like she…

    “I’m sure. You love large breasts, especially your own.”

    Evelyn loved large breasts. Her shoulders sagged a millimeter as the fight finally went out of her. “I love large breasts, especially my own” she whispered. Her hands slowly came up to grope her own bulging udders, brushing against Patrick’s hands as he continued to enjoy the fruits of his labor. Evelyn was proud that there was plenty of acreage for both of them on her large tracts of land.

    “You love large breasts. You love how horny they make you.”

    Her breathing deepened as the two sets of hands continued to calmly lift, squeeze, and grope her big knockers. Her voice came out once more, now firm and accepting, almost enthusiastic. Her crotch was slick. “I love large breasts. I love how horny they make me.”

    Patrick took a step back to admire his handiwork, careful to maintain contact with Evelyn’s breasts at all times, which was easy to do now that they protruded so far from her chest. Her tits looked great, noticeably too large for her frame even taking her thick MILF thighs and ass into account, but as far as Patrick was concerned, that was a complete win. In fact, staring at them like this with the sensation of the blonde’s lips and tongue sliding up and down his sensitive cock was suddenly threatening to become too much for him to handle.

    “Honey,” he said, looking down at the blonde hair still bobbing aggressively between his legs, “you need to slow down to about a quarter of this speed.” He immediately felt her comply, and a few seconds later his urge to cum slowly receded back to a manageable, pleasant buzz at the edge of his awareness.

    All the while Evelyn just stood there, hopelessly turned on by her own huge tits and loving it, still patiently waiting for Patrick’s next command as his hand continued to rest on her ample sideboob. 

    She didn’t have to wait very long. “Your body is powerfully sexually attracted to me.”

    She recoiled. Anything but that! “No, it’s not. I think you’re disgusting, and I’m into women anyway.”

    “You’ve made it very clear that you’re into women, but even so your body is powerfully sexually attracted to me, and it’s perfectly natural for you to want sex with me.”

    Evelyn’s earlier resistance had tired her out, and so even though this latest command was by far the most odious to her, she found it ringing true for her almost immediately. Her pussy, which had originally started tingling at the potential of what her new powers could do, and had then shifted into overdrive at how sexy she found her huge boobs, now reluctantly felt its slick attention shifting toward Patrick. And why shouldn’t it? The lust her pussy felt for Patrick was perfectly natural.

    Patrick smiled when he saw the plump MILF unconsciously biting her lip as she looked up at him with passive, empty eyes.

    “I’m into women, but it’s natural to want sex with you.” Evelyn couldn’t deny that it was true. She couldn’t wait for him to take his hand off her big, sexy tits so that he could stick his cock in her pussy. Her body was just so powerfully sexually attracted to him!

    “Yes, it is. In fact, all women should feel this way about me.”

    That wasn’t hard for Evelyn to accept, with how badly her own lesbian pussy wanted Patrick’s cock. “All women should naturally want sex with you.” It came out so easily. She couldn’t understand why women weren’t throwing themselves at Patrick left and right. She looked down at the blonde slowly sucking Patrick’s cock – it now made no sense to her that he had had to use his powers on her for her to want to give him a blowjob. Evelyn would have to be sure to spread the word…

    “That’s right,” Patrick continued, interrupting her train of thought. “But it’s best that they not be consciously aware of it. All women, you included, should carry a subconscious desire to seek me out and have sex with me.”

    Evelyn suddenly felt the fact that he had said this to her slowly slipping from her mind. She tried to hold onto it, but it was like trying to grab a dissolving cloud.

    “Are you sure? I feel like it’s important to be aware of my desires…” Her eyebrows were furrowed again, but Patrick noticed that the newly busty lesbian had taken a small step closer to his body. The bar bimbo’s lips slowly moving up and down his cock felt fantastic. He decided to include her in this command as well, and felt the tongue on the underside of his cock slowing even further as the busty fellatrix joined Evelyn in calm suggestibility.

    “I’m sure. All women should have an unconscious desire to seek me out and have sex with me. Things will be much better this way.”

    “All women should unconsciously want to have sex with you. It’s much better that way,” the two women echoed as they gave in yet again to the irresistible pressure being exerted on their realities.

    Patrick finally turned off his power, though he didn’t remove his hand from Evelyn’s plump breast. It just felt too nice.

    It took only a few seconds for Evelyn’s consciousness to return. Wait, what was that last thing I said just now? It seemed important, but she couldn’t quite remember – it was on the tip of her tongue, just outside the reach of her thoughts…

    She finally gave up, but the next thing she realized was that she had the power now. She wasn’t sure how she knew, but she was absolutely certain of it nonetheless – her gamble had paid off! In fact, the rush of arousal she got from that thought led her to her third realization: her tits were huge, and she loved how much they turned her on.

    The last thing she noticed was that Patrick still had his hand on her breast, squeezing and fondling and clearly enjoying himself. She knew that it was inappropriate and that she should probably tell him to stop now that they’d concluded their business, but it felt so good with how badly her body naturally wanted to fuck him that she couldn’t bring herself to ask him to stop. In fact, she briefly considered joining the blonde on her knees so that she could help pleasure his sexy cock, but she knew that she had to confront him over what he’d done to her first.

    “Patrick, you made me like big tits.”

    “Yes, I did.”

    “That wasn’t part of our deal.”

    “I know. I did it anyway. Do you like your new tits?”

    Evelyn looked down at her glorious knockers, loving the fact that, now that she was looking at them, her pussy was getting even more soaked by the second at how obscenely big they were. And at the continued nearness of Patrick’s irresistibly sexy body, of course, though that went without saying. 

    “Yes,” she admitted. “But I didn’t say you could do that to me.”

    “I know, but that doesn’t matter. I told you that you love big breasts, and so now you do.”

    Evelyn knew that he was right. She was hopelessly obsessed with big hooters now, whether she liked it or not, and, now that the power was inside her, she knew especially well that there was nothing she could do about it. It didn’t matter that it was unfair, or that it was sexist; Evelyn was a woman, and so she was completely helpless to resist Patrick’s power over her reality while he was touching her. Just like other women would be with her now, she thought with an excited shiver.

    Still, it was a bit surprising just how thorough the effects on her body and personality had been. God I love how horny big tits make me, Evelyn thought to herself, grabbing her huge jugs again and relishing the sensation of going a bit weak in the knees. And not just her tits either – thanks to Patrick, the thought of any big breasts at all suddenly drove her crazy! She was so turned on at the idea that it was all she could do to not throw herself at Patrick. 

    Actually, come to think of it, there was no reason why she shouldn’t throw herself at Patrick. She somehow knew that it was perfectly natural for women to crave sex with him, and, yet again, even though she wasn’t normally attracted to men, she was a woman after all. Her massive tits could attest to that. She was still furious with Patrick, of course, but by this point her body was burning with a lust for his that she had no choice but to pursue.

    “Hey Patrick,” she said, pinching her thick nipples while he admired the breasts he had helped create with obvious interest, “wanna fuck me before I leave? I’m really turned on right now from how much you made me love my tits, so you should be able to just slide right in whenever you’re ready.”

    “Sure, why not,” she was relieved to hear him say. “I was gonna fuck this little cutie, but you’ll do just as well. Doll, you’ve been great, but” – he felt the sensations on his cock slow even further as he focused his attention on her and she fell calm once more – “you’re done here, and once you leave you’ll forget that you ever met me.”

    Her blue eyes stared emptily up at his as she gave her willing, garbled response around her mouthful of cock. “I’b dud here, and onke I leabe I’ll forgid thad I med you.”

    “But if you ever see me again, you’ll immediately feel just as infatuated with me as you do now.”

    She gently slid his cock out of his mouth, before dully repeating what he had said and standing up.

    Evelyn stared lustfully as the top-heavy bimbo unsuccessfully tried to stuff her huge, bouncy tits back into her too-small dress, the milfy lesbian starting to drool from both ends at the enhanced chestflesh on display in the room, including her own, of course. Now that she could see the blonde up close, she confirmed that her initial assessment had been correct: she was incredibly attractive, especially now that she’d gotten the boob job that she had sorely needed.

    Oh wait, I only think that because Patrick made me super attracted to big tits. Well, either way Patrick clearly knew what he was doing – the blonde was a super hottie now that her tits were big enough. It felt so natural for Evelyn to love massive hooters that it was getting hard to remember that she hadn’t always felt that way. Well, I certainly do now, she thought, looking down at her own massive, jiggly hooters and loving the fact that she creamed herself a bit at the sight. 

    In fact, as she watched the bemused bimbo wander aimlessly out of the back room, Evelyn was starting to regret that the cute little cocksucker was leaving at all – maybe now that she had her new powers Evelyn could orchestrate a little run-in with her later, and spend some quality time helping the busty blonde learn the subtleties of pleasuring a woman. Right now, however, her body really wanted to have sex with Patrick, and, thanks to their well-endowed friend, his cock was all hard and lubed up and ready for her. He hadn’t even put it away; it was still bobbing phallically in the open air of the abandoned room, hard and ready for action.

    “Ok, ready to get fucked?”

    “You know it!” Evelyn quickly pulled her skirt up her thick thighs before bending over one of the spare tables and spreading her legs to show Patrick her juicy pussy, which was pink and puffy and begging to be penetrated. Her naked udders rested heavily on the table, spilling out into copious amounts of sideboob on each side of her body as the giant balloons of flesh were compressed between her torso and the cold, flat surface. Her nipples tingled from all of the overwhelming sensations flooding through her at what she was about to do, and she could feel their erect stiffness pressing uncomfortably up into the center of each squished mammary. All of this only made her hotter of course, and she was pretty sure that with the spectacle she presented to Patrick, curves splayed out on the table, legs spread wide so that she could be effortlessly mounted, he must feel similarly.

    Sure enough, seconds later Evelyn felt his hips make contact with her ass, and his cock nestled between her legs, with the top of his shaft pressed flat along the slick entrance to the lesbian’s pussy. She felt Patrick’s hands sliding up her sides as he bent over her body until they could press, grope, and squeeze her firm tit-bulges against the table.

    The sensation of her dream lover playing with her big naturals like this was more than Evelyn could handle. “Oh stop teasing and just put it in me already!”

    She heard a low chuckle from behind her, and then she felt his cock retreat slightly, sliding back down her pussy to line up with the dripping entrance at its base. Patrick was about to enter her, and Evelyn was far too horny to stop him, but the mental image of the blonde bimbo’s eyes staring emptily up at Patrick above her mouthful of his cock suddenly flashed through her mind, and she she found herself trying to fight her body’s perfectly natural impulse to impale itself on his rod.

    “Patrick, you aren’t going to hypnotize me with your dick like you did that hot little blonde, right?”

    “I could if I wanted to, but I won’t.” The tip of his cock brushed up against the pliable wings of her dangling labia, which parted easily before the probing tip as though beckoning him further inside.

    “Do you promise?” His cock inched further in, until the entirety of his bulbous tip was nestled fully inside her soft, slick entrance. Evelyn knew from her new powers that that was more than enough contact to hypnotize her already, not to mention the hands kneading the doughy mounds of her naked boobs against the table, but even so she continued to resist her urge to take him inside her.

    “No.”

    That wasn’t what she was expecting to hear, and she froze for a second as she fought with herself about how to proceed. Ultimately, she would just have to take his word for it, because her body wanted him to fuck her far too badly not to.

    Now that she’d decided to fully submit to her lust for Patrick regardless of the consequences, Evelyn smoothly pressed her thick thighs back against his hips, and his cock slid deep into the busty lesbian with no resistance whatsoever. Patrick’s cock in her pussy was exactly what Evelyn’s body had needed, and her knees quaked with pleasure as he bottomed out inside her. The vibration traveled up her body, causing her big tits to jiggle underneath her torso on the table, and the awareness of how big her tits had to be to bounce that noticeably from a simple shiver drove Evelyn’s arousal even higher.

    It all just felt so good, so natural – her big tits splayed across the table, Patrick’s cock sating the lust inside her burning pussy as his thrusts got more insistent. Still, as a staunch lesbian, it was somewhat hard for Evelyn to believe that she was actually getting fucked by a guy, no matter how natural it felt. She had had sex with men before, back before she’d come out to herself, but she had never really been attracted to them or even enjoyed the sex.

    Patrick, however, was completely different. She had no idea why, but her body just couldn’t seem to get enough of his. She concluded that it was probably some sort of reproductive thing: her biological clock was ticking now that she was in her 30s, and something about Patrick’s body chemistry just naturally triggered women’s urge to breed, regardless of sexual orientation. Or something. That’s what she told herself, at least.

    Either way, Evelyn wasn’t on birth control, which meant that if this went on much longer, breeding was going to become a very real possibility. Even so, Evelyn already knew that she wouldn’t be able to stop. Her body wanted to have sex with Patrick, and she somehow knew, deep down, that it was better that way.

    Meanwhile, thanks to his busty thot’s talented mouth Patrick had effectively been edging for at least the past ten minutes already, and as the horny milf’s thick pussy squelched around the base of his cock over and over again, it wasn’t long before he felt the urge growing again.

    “I’m about to cum.”

    “Holy hell that’s hot!” Evelyn moaned. Her body craved sex with Patrick. “Hurry up and do it. Cum inside me!” 

    Patrick let the sensation wash over him as he continued to thrust into Evelyn from behind, groping and squeezing her bouncing tits all the while, and then his eyes rolled back in his head slightly as his cock began to pump its potent spooge between her spread legs and up into her waiting pussy.

    Milf indeed, Patrick thought to himself as his own knees went a bit weak at the intensity of his orgasm, genuinely surprised by just how good it felt to cum inside this woman. Maybe he had been missing out by only giving cartoonishly large tits to slim, tight thots, and he should broaden his palate to include some thicker, more experienced women as well.

    “Wow, thanks, I really needed that.” Evelyn lazily squeezed her massive new funbags as Patrick pulled out of her cum-saturated mound.

    “No problem,” he said, smiling wryly. 

    “Hey,” Evelyn continued, completely missing the meaning of his look. She stood up off the table, feeling the weight of her large round breasts settling onto her lower back again, before swinging heavily from side to side as she turned around to fully face him. The breast-obsessed lesbian could feel his semen squishing between her thighs as it dripped out of her well-used pussy. “Would you mind if I came by every once in a while to fuck? It just feels like the right thing to do for some reason.”

    “Of course. I live at 1200 Spencer Street. Come by whenever you like.”

    Evelyn left the back room feeling incredibly pleased with herself at how well her interaction with Patrick had gone, in multiple ways. This was especially the case given how dangerous it had been, and how easily Patrick could have taken advantage of her in her helpless state; even though he had saddled her with huge breasts that she hadn’t wanted, and then had forced her to love it against her will, it was really a small price to pay for what she’d gained in return. She was, of course, referring to her newfound power over women, but also to the unexpected realization that Patrick was the perfect guy for her body to fuck. Heck, every woman should want to seek him out for sex – it was just so natural to have his cock inside her.

    Even now, with his sperm still wriggling their way up her reproductive tract, Evelyn was already beginning to feel the urge to seek him out again, and she knew it wouldn’t be long before she did so.

    First, however, she wanted to test out her new powers.

    As she emerged from the dark private room into the flashing lights of the club, Evelyn now saw opportunity everywhere she looked: a room full of soft, seductive feminine forms that she could bend to her will and shape however she wanted.

    She waffled for a bit, overwhelmed by choice paralysis at the sheer number of women to choose from, before realizing that it honestly didn’t matter what her first victim looked like. At least, not initially anyway.

    She made her decision, walked up to a petite girl on the dance floor dressed in a loose top to hide the fact that she had no chest to speak of, and gently placed her hand on the bare skin of her arm.

    Evelyn smiled as the girl’s eyes fluttered for a second in brief, futile resistance, before going calm and blank as she inevitably succumbed to the power Evelyn now had over her reality.

    She bent over and began whispering in the girl’s ear, knowing that whatever part of herself the girl was about to lose, it would be a small price to pay for the massive boobs Evelyn was about to give her.

    Author’s Note: Thanks for reading! If you have any feedback, comments, or questions, I’d love to hear from you at fidget1 (at) protonmail (dot) com! If you find yourself enjoying my stories, please consider supporting my work on Patreon (Fidget1) or SubscribeStar Adult (Fidget). Patrons get a full six months of early access to my stories, input into which stories I write, and some other fun perks. Every little bit helps, and your support is what enables me to keep doing what I love!


  • ALICIA’S STORY_(0)

    Font size : +


    A family is kidnapped and forced to make porn movies, then find out they are going to be very well paid.

    PREFACE

    This was originally posted in Jan 2007 as a short story to someone’s request, but lost with the revision to the SEX STORIES. I had re-edited it – hopefully with no errors and re-posted it in the forum on Feb 11, 2009. It had good reviews and readership. This was the original parts one and two.

    It is now expanded it into a novel and has characters added; four girls, two sets of sisters.

    Cast: Alicia, 36 yrs old and Jim, 38 yrs old, husband and wife; Judy-12 yr old daughter; Nancy;-15 yr old daughter; Johnnie-16yr old son; Pete and Jerry, 17yr old friends of Johnnie; Mary, 17 yr old friend of Nancy; Joannie 15 yr old friend of Nancy; Mary and Joannie are sisters;

    Abductors: For Jim: Dave & Fred. For Alicia: Bill & Joe. For the girls: Frank & Jessie.

    Other characters: Sam, Owner of the Movie and Boss: Director’s secret name is Kenneth West; Directors wife, Cindy Rivera, secretly famous actress, called Kelly on the set. Staff members and sometime actors: Dave, Tom,(sound man), Quentin, John, Will, Bill. Pete & Jerry, high school friends of Johnnie’s to whom he owes $5000 for gambling debts.

    Sam’s Secretary and Chief Enemizer, Donna Farley.

    WARNING:
    This story contains: rape, incest, virginity, mom/dtr,mom/son,dad/dtr,dad/son,sisters,sis/bro, underage, anal, oral, heterosex, gay sex, lesbian sex, watersports, gangbangs, alien sex.. It should be capable of offending everyone. I sincerely apologize if it hasn’t been able to offend you.

    ALICIA’S STORY

    My name is Alicia; I am 5′-9″ tall, weight 150, and have 36C breasts. My waist is about 28 inches. Even after having my son and daughters, I still have a good figure at age 36. My hair is long and red. It goes all the way down to my waist. I usually keep it up when I am teaching. My favorite clothes are a white blouse and dark skirt. My husband Jim and I have been married for 18 years, since I was 18 and my husband was 20. We have a boy Johnnie, who is 16, and Nancy, 15, and Judy the youngest 12.

    I would like to share with you my story. At the beginning, I was a happily married woman, some say beautiful. Well, I did win the beauty pageant for teachers at the school where I teach and my son goes to school. My husband is an accountant with a prestigious nationally known firm. I teach all the Standard English courses and also an advanced optional course in writing. Several of my students have actually been published, and two have won literary awards. Makes me think I am doing something right in my teaching.

    My husband Jim is 6′-1″ tall and weighs 225. He is now 38. He exercises regularly and stays fit. He has black hair and his chest is pretty hairy. I asked him to shave his penis and balls for me, I like the way they look. He asked me to reciprocate, so I have a very pretty bald pussy. We do mutual shaving for each other about every week.

    He really has great muscles in his arms and chest. I just love them. He is always sweet to me and has never even raised his voice to me (except in surprise.)

    Our sex life is wonderful; we have sex every 2 or 3 nights, sometimes for two times in a row. He is so very sweet and gives me lots of foreplay. We almost always do missionary position but sometimes to be different we will do doggy position. And I really like it occasionally in the shower standing up.

    We don’t have any problem with money as he makes a good six figure salary. I really don’t have to teach for money, but I do it for the love of doing it.

    I am Johnny; I’m 16 years old, and my Mom is a super Mom. Dad is just great to me, I am so lucky to have such good parents. But there is a little problem that I have. Some of the kids at school, Pete and Jerry got me to start playing craps with them at school when we could be alone. We were playing for real money. Since I have an allowance I thought I would have no problem with that, but it seems that I always lost, and before I knew it I owed them five thousand dollars. I thought of trying to get it from my Dad but just never could get up the nerve to let him know how badly I had let down his expectations.

    One day Pete and Jerry came up to me after school and said: “About the money you owe us, you have to go with us now.” They looked like they really meant it, so I said: “OK, let’s go.” We got into their car; I think it was Pete’s dad’s car. It was a new Lexus, pretty good for a high school kid, I thought. Little did I know.

    We drove for about an hour and went on highway 58 out of town about 50 miles to an old looking farm house. He pulled into the driveway and stopped at the house. We got out and walked up on the dilapidated porch then inside.

    Once inside, a man came into the room with us, took out a big gun pointed it at me and said strip right now, or I will shoot and no one will ever find your body. Quivering with fear and covered with goosebumps, I began to take off all my clothes. When I had finished except for my shoes, he said those too.

    So I removed my shoes and socks. Then a second man came into the room and Jerry said: “Is everything ready?” He answered in the affirmative. They then tied my hands behind my back with duct tape, blindfolded me, and led me into the next room. He said: “Bend over and spread your cheeks.” So I did in fear of the gun. Then I felt something cold and hard against my asshole. Then it pushed inside a little. I was trembling in fear. He said: “Do you feel that” I said: “yes, it hurts.” He said: “It doesn’t hurt as much now as it will when I pull the trigger if you don’t do exactly as I say”. So shakily I replied: “OK, I will, I will!”

    Next the man with the gun blindfolded me, walked me back into the first room, and sat me down naked in a cold metal chair. Then he tied my hands behind the chair with duct tape, I think, and then he tied my legs together. Next thing I felt him start to jack me off. My dick instantly got hard, and he said: “Nice little dick you have there, I bet your sisters and mom are really going to like it.” He kept on until I shot cum all over his hand. He put his hand to my mouth, removed the gag and said: “Lick it all off and swallow it, or else.” So I did, then he replaced the duct tape over my mouth with a new piece that wrapped all around my head and in my hair. I never tasted cum before and thought it was pretty nasty, but it wasn’t as bad as I thought.

    I thought oh hell, what is he talking about? My sisters and my mom? He told me he would be back.

    The man with the gun said: “Pete and Jerry, you can go now, you did your job.” I heard the door open and slam shut as they went out. Then I heard the Lexus start and leave.

    Soon I heard someone else come in to the room, lots of shuffling around, a chair moving, and after a little while more it happened again. Since I was also taped across my mouth I couldn’t say anything. I finally heard some moans like someone was trying to make a coded sound.

    I am Nancy, I am 15 years old and in the 10th grade, as I was able to skip one grade in middle school, so I am the youngest in my class, but no one realizes it. I have blondish hair, some have said dirty blonde! I wear it like my Mom, down to my waist. But I put it up in braids sometimes too. I make mostly A’s. I like boys, and my little kitty cat, named Tabitha, or Tabby, that I have had since Mom and Dad gave her to me for my 10th birthday. She mostly stays in my room and sleeps with me. I just love her to death. I have 2 really good girlfriends at school and we hang out on weekends and do things together.

    We like to go skating and swimming mostly. We also like classic rock music and sometimes we just hang out in my room and talk and listen to music. None of us have ever had a date with a boy, but we talk about them a lot. My friends’ names are Mary and Joannie. They are a year older than me, but Mary just had a birthday and is now 17. About 2 years ago when they were 14 and I was 13, we decided to do some exploring of each other’s bodies just to see what sex felt like.

    This progressed to overnights in my room or in Mary or Joannie’s room at their house.
    We like to play with each other’s pussies, but like to use our mouths too. Our moms never had a clue about what we do. Then Mary swiped her mother’s vibrator and that really gave us something nice to play with. Her mom never did figure out what happened to it. She finally thought she had accidentally thrown it away, Mary said.

    So many good nights of the three of us have taken place over the past two years and we are the best of lovers and friends. That doesn’t mean we don’t like boys, but our parents won’t let us get close to any or go out with any yet. I can hardly wait until I am 17, when my Mom said she would allow me to date. There is one guy at school I really like. His name is Pete, but I don’t think he knows I exist.

    My name is Judy; I am only 12, the youngest of us three kids. I am a little slender for my age, but I have actual boobs. I am also red haired with blue eyes. My hair is cut short with bangs. I am in sixth grade, and I really like school. I am so interested in art and music; that is all I think about. I don’t see what my sister and her friends even see in boys. Boys! Ugh! Last night I went into my sister’s room and was shocked. All of them, her and her two friends, Mary and Joannie were all naked, and doing dirty things to each other. I nearly screamed but Nancy jumped up and clapped her hand over my mouth, telling me sternly to be quiet and not make any sounds. I shook my head yes, and she removed her hand from my mouth.

    She told me that I was old enough to participate. I was scared and she said to not be afraid. What we did is normal and natural and really feels good. So we all want to show you how good it feels. Can we? I hesitantly said: “OK, I guess.”
    She said: “Well Judy, what we are doing is sex. Everybody does it when they are grown up but most people start doing at our age. We just aren’t allowed to have boys to do it with, so we just do it to each other. It really does feel wonderful, that is why every one does it.”

    Mary said; “Yes, and I do it with my brother sometimes, but we don’t dare let Mom catch us.” I said: “What do you do?” She said: “He sticks his dick into my pussy and fucks me, and I suck on him until he cums and I swallow it. It tastes almost as good as girl cum.”

    I was confused. I didn’t know what she meant for sure. I had heard some other kids talking about fucking and one boy told me was going to catch me and fuck me good, but I ran away and I stay way way away from him. I still didn’t know what fucking was. I said, Mary what is fucking anyway, and isn’t it bad?

    Mary right away told me fucking is the best feeling you can have. “I have my brother suck on my titties and then lick my pussy while I suck on his dick, then he fucks me by shoving his hard dick all the way into my pussy hole and pushing it in and out until we both explode, and he either shoots his cum inside me or pulls out and puts it in my mouth so I can swallow it.”

    I asked again; “Mary you really like doing that?” She said: “I do it every chance we get. You have a brother; I don’t see why you don’t let him fuck you and Nancy. I would like to fuck him myself. He is really a hot boy.” I told her: “I never liked boys anyway.” She said: “After we teach you, you can’t wait to have one fuck you.”

    Then Mary said: “Hey girls, why don’t we get my brother to fuck all of us next time we are at my house?” Nancy and Joannie said: “Oh boy yes yes yes we will. We should let him show Judy everything.”

    So we stayed in her room all night, and they showed me how to make my pussy feel good. I changed my mind about sex after that. We also all slept naked together in Nancy’s big bed.

    (Alicia) After teaching school on today, Friday, April 3, I got my stuff together and started walking down the stairs and out to my car. It was one of the adminstration’s “half days” which meant we go out at 10:30am. Just before I left the building I was accosted by 3 very mean looking, dirty looking men. I suddenly became fearful of being raped or killed. They told me that I had better go with them if I knew what was good for me. One showed me a large gun and said this will be pointed at your heart from behind while we are walking. “Any crying out or drawing attention to yourself will cause the death of you and any bystanders.” Put to me that way, I had no choice but to comply. We walked to their SUV, they put me in the back, where there was another vile looking man waiting.

    Two of the men also got in the back, the other one got into the front seat with the driver. The men in back with me, told me to strip or they would rip my clothes off. With their guns, I knew I had no choice but to comply. So I began taking off my clothes. The man with the gun told me to go slow. I slowly unbuttoned my blouse, and then slid it down my arms and off. He said the skirt next. So I unzipped it and stepped out of it. Now I was wearing my pink lacy brassiere and my matching pink lacy panties. He ordered me to turn around. I did. Then he said: “Bend over and spread your legs.” Having no choice with the men and their guns I complied reluctantly. The two in back with me started making lewd comments. They said:”What a nice bald muff, and isn’t that a gorgeous ass, can’t wait to shove my cock in both her holes.”

    I gasped. They were talking about having sex with me through the backdoor. I would never do that. I was sure it would hurt so badly. Besides it was so dirty, after all; feces comes out of there. Next they said: “OK, turn around and face us. Now slowly unfasten your bra and let your tits out.” I did as they asked. Again they started with the nasty lewd horrible comments. “What a nice pair of jugs, I am going to take a lot of time sucking on those” His partner said: “Yeah, they really are, can’t wait to titty fuck those babies.” Then they told me to shake my body from side to side so they could see them swinging. No choice but to comply again. They next said: “OK, now get down on your hands and knees facing us, and shake your body.”
    Again, once more I complied. And once again the rude and randy comments: “Look at them swing.”

    Then one of the men, the one without the gun came over to me and put his hand under my right breast and lifted it and massaged it, tweaking my nipple. Trying hard to ignore them, I said nothing, but began to feel the nerve impulses traveling from my nipple to my pussy. He then bent down and put my nipple in his mouth. I couldn’t help but letting out a little gasp. He said: “See, she likes it. Lets get her panties off and see how wet we can make her. Now stand back up bitch, and slowly pull your panties down and off.”
    I stood up and slid my panties down to my knees, then down to my ankles and stepped out of them.

    They had me move closer to them and then commenced to play with my breasts and cunny. One of them rubbed my little clit really hard while the other one put one, then two, then three fingers in my vagina, and began to wiggle them and move them in and out. I was soaking wet in a few seconds against my will. My body had totally betrayed me

    .Then the unthinkable nasty thing happened. The one that had been playing with my vagina, pulled his fingers back out and stuck one really hard into my rectum. I let out a little yell, and he said: “You better be quiet bitch if you want to see tomorrow.” I nodded my head. The man put his other three fingers back in my vagina and his thumb on my clit. I had never felt so stimulated in spite of my disgust at what they were forcing me to do. He kept this up for a few minutes, and then I had a mind-blowing orgasm, like I had never had before. My husband could never do anything to make me feel like this. I thought, does the anal stimulation really do that. It is incredible.

    (Jim) I had just left my downtown office and was in the parking garage, getting ready to get into my car, when I was suddenly set upon by three guys, one of them holding a .45 caliber gun pointed at my head. They said, we have a little bone to pick with you, Jim, we can settle this peacefully, if you will simply get into our SUV and come with us. Having no choice, as they were armed and actually bigger than me, I got into their vehicle. No sooner had they closed the door and driven away, when I was ordered to stand up and strip completely. Not understanding the reason for this, but again not wanting to be shot, I took off my coat, then my shirt, shoes and pants. Now I had only my jockey shorts on. The one with the gun said:”OK handsome, shorts, too.” So I pulled them down. My dick had shriveled up from fear until it was hardly visible. One of them said:”Hey! We can’t take him there like this.” I had tried to ask what this was all about twice, but I was told to shut up if I didn’t want a bullet salad. So I kept my mouth shut.

    The man without a gun said: “I think we can fix it. I’ll go first.” I was really puzzled as to what they meant. That one then told me to get down on my hands and knees on the rug they had in the SUV, looking toward the man with the gun. I did so. I felt something cold and wet being rubbed on me and then felt a finger penetrate my ring. I was surprised that it actually felt good even though I was scared to death. The finger began to rub around in circles inside, then went in deeper, and started an in and out movement. My anus seemed very content with this treatment, to my surprise. I had never been touched there before by anyone, even Alicia, my wife. My dick against my wishes had suddenly decided to stand up and was very hard, so hard it hurt a little.

    The next thing I was aware of was more pressure following the withdrawal of the fingers, and then a larger object was inserted. It felt warm and hard. I realized he was fucking my ass with his own dick. The man behind me said: “Dave, this guy really has a good ass, you should take a turn, too.” He began fucking me slower then harder, then he started panting and really pushing hard, then I heard him gasp:

    ”Ohhhhhhhhhhh I’m shooting” and felt something warm enter my rectum. I had just been assfucked for the first time.

    The man then gave the gun to my first assfucker and then Dave went behind me. Now I knew what was coming next. Dave rubbed his penis around in circles on my anus and then slowly pushed in. There really was no resistance. When he started fucking me it felt so good that I really got into it and began squeezing his cock on the out-strokes, relaxing on the in-strokes. This made it feel even better for me. This was something I had never even thought of happening to me, and I actually liked it. I thought, does this mean I am really gay and didn’t know it.

    Dave reached around and while he was fucking me started playing with my cock. It started growing as he did. I was in mind-shock. Even that started to feel good. After he squirted in my ass, he pulled out and said now lay down on the rug. By now I really was no longer resisting anything they said, so I did. Dave began stroking my cock again and it responded to my surprise. Then he did something I never had any experience with, except for Alicia.. He actually began licking up and down and it felt so good. After a few minutes of that, and me starting to moan from the feeling, he put his mouth over the head and began sucking on it. After a minute or two, he then started fucking his mouth by moving it up and down on it.

    Then his buddy with the gun still had his cock out and was playing with it. It was about 9” long and pretty big around. Made mine look small at my seven inches. Next he came over and said open or I’ll blow your brains away. I opened my mouth and he put his cock in my mouth and moved it around. He said: “If you bite me I will kill you. Get ready to learn what cum tastes like”. He started fucking my mouth with his cock and after about ten minutes when my jaw was starting to hurt, he told me to swallow or else, then began squirting spurt after spurt of warm thick slippery cum into my mouth. I was surprised. It didn’t taste bad. In fact it had very little taste. I thought well now, I am really gay for sure. But they weren’t yet done with me.

    I couldn’t hold back any longer, arched my hips up and gave Dave a mouthful. He swallowed every squirt. He sucked on me for another few minutes, till I shrank back down. Dave said: “We should let him rest, now, he has a lot more work to do. Those girls will really like that shaved cock and balls.”

    I wondered what they meant by their last remark, but didn’t want to make any waves, endangering myself, so I kept quiet. So they had me sit back down on the floor facing them. I had no idea where we were. We had been driving for what seemed like an hour. Dave got down in front of me and began to lick and suck my cock again. It responded very quickly. When I was fully hard and throbbing, he pulled off, dropped his pants and said: “Now you get the fun part.” He rubbed something on his asshole, bent over and said: “Fuck me or die.” What could I do?

    Since I had learned some from my first two assfuckings, I rubbed the end of my cock around his pucker smearing the lotion around on it, and then pushed it into his hole. My God, I didn’t know it would feel this good. He told me: “Fuck away till you cum, or else!” So I proceeded to bore and pump into him fully until suddenly my balls tightened, the head of my dick throbbed and then I exploded into his ass.

    Dave said excitedly: “Freddie, we are here now.” I felt the SUV turn and start bouncing around like it was on dirt. Then it stopped and they turned off the engine. Next thing I knew I was blindfolded and my hands were taped together behind my back. They put duct tape over my mouth so I couldn’t talk either.

    Dave said: “OK, march now, no funny business. I was led a short way, then up a few steps, then on a wood floor of some sort and then into a room. They put me in a folding chair, and said you will wait here until we are ready for you. Next thing I knew I was tied to the chair and my feet were taped together. Now I couldn’t move even if I tried to.

    And I still had no idea what this was all about. Why would three guys kidnap and rape me instead of a woman if sex was all they wanted? I wondered if this is what gay guys did to get sex. I thought that seems a hard way to get it. Then I realized that as for as the feelings they gave me, I really did like them. Some of it was almost as good as my wife Alicia gave me. I am still confused. Does this mean I am really gay after all, or just bi? I am going to have to sort this out.

    (Alicia) After the men had made me cum several times like I never had before. They told me to get down on my hands and knees again facing the front of the SUV. Then I felt one of them rubbing my slick juices all over my pussy and asshole. The next thing was a finger going into me again in back. It played around inside for a minute, then withdrew. One of them said: “Remember be quiet, no matter what or you won’t see our destination alive.”

    I felt something hard pointed against my rosy red asshole, and then it suddenly sank inside me. Jesus, I never knew that could feel so good. What have I been missing all these years? I never let Jim do that to me, but I didn’t think he would want to anyway. He started fucking me like there was no tomorrow. By this time I was really into it because it felt so good.

    Next thing I felt something warm in me, and he was moaning and groaning. He had just squirted his seed into my ass. As he shrunk and slipped out, he said: “OK, Bill, your turn” to one of the other men. I thought: Oh my God, I’m being gang-banged. I felt a different dick entering my butt. It was thicker than the first one that took my ass virginity, and felt a little longer. But God did it feel good. He was stirring it around and moving it in and out at the same time. What a feeling. He suddenly pulled out and said: “Babe, now stand up.” I did and he lay down with his huge hard prick sticking straight up in the air.

    He told me to sit on it and put it in my pussy, then to lean forward as much as I could. I nearly willingly complied. He felt so good in me again. Then the first man told him to hold me still. He did so, but I wasn’t struggling anyway. I was getting to enjoy this rape thing. Then I felt the first man penetrate my anus with his long hard cock. The sensation!!!!! Both holes filled at once for the first time ever.

    My God it felt so good I couldn’t stand it. They started ramming me in synchronicity and I started cumming and then cumming again. It seemed like I was in continuous orgasmic ecstasy. They stayed quite still in me for a few minutes after they both filled my insides with their warm cum, until their fucksticks shriveled up, and slid out. I couldn’t get over the feelings I had just been subjected to. I no longer had even any fear of these guys. I almost loved them for giving me such a glorious feeling. In fact truth be told, I wanted more, and I really wanted to be fucked in both holes again. They seemed to be relaxed toward me now, and were not pointing the gun at me any more.

    Joe asked me: “How did you like it baby?” and “Was that your first assfuck?”

    I told him: “Joe, I never felt anything like that in my life, even my husband Jim has never made me feel as good as you two did. I think I even want you to do it again.”
    “I never had anything in my butt before, either.”

    Joe replied: “Alicia, there is just some business that we have to do here and that is why you are here and why Jim is here too. Your girls will join us shortly.”

    Alicia said: “Joe, you won’t hurt them will you?”

    He replied: “No we aren’t going to hurt them at all; in fact we are going to make them feel good. We are going to teach them all about sex with your help and Jim’s.”

    Alicia asked Joe: “Why are you doing this, what for, and why us?”;
    Joe said: “This will be explained to all of you when you are all here and we are ready to proceed to business. If you do as we say, no one will be harmed, and your children will have a very good useful knowledge of sex.”

    I certainly wasn’t very happy about what he said, but then given the circumstances I really had no choice to but to accept it. I still wondered what kind of business they were talking about.

    The driver told the others that we were there, and I felt the SUV turn off the pavement and go up a dirt drive for a ways. They blindfolded me with tape, and taped my hands together behind my back, rather gently I thought. To myself, I thought, well, they must have really liked what they just did. I was more or less carefully walked a short distance, up a few steps and then across a wood deck into a room. They told me not to move.

    I heard a chair being moved around, and then I was moved into position and told to sit. I felt a padded metal folding chair under me. They taped my feet together and moved my hands behind the chair back and tied them there. Then I heard them leave the room. I thought I heard someone else breathing, so I panted a little hard. I heard a responsive panting, Then a second one. I thought what in the world is going on. I made three short moan sounds, and it was answered with three more by whoever was in the room with me. Then I heard three more short moans, so I knew there were three of us.

    (Back at the house, Judy, Nancy, Mary, and Joannie are all in Nancy’s room, getting ready to show Judy some more sex things, they slept naked together all night in Nancy’s kingsize bed snuggled together, after they initiated Judy into pussy play the evening before.)

    Suddenly they hear a crash of glass in the kitchen. They they hear what sounds like the door opened and banged closed. They hear heavy footsteps. The footsteps approach their door which is locked. Suddenly they hear a loud bang and the wood in the door splinters.

    A big hairy hand reaches through and unlocks and opens the door. Two scruffy looking men jump into the room. One of them says: “Oh, my God, I think we hit the jackpot.” “Should we take them now, or have some fun first?” “Just look at all this pretty naked young pussy and tits, and what is that? A vibrator? They must have been playing with each other, so they won’t mind us playing with them.”

    (Nancy) When I heard the footsteps approach after the banging, and they crashed into the room, I was scared to death. I though they were going to kill us. But the way they looked at us, made me think, no they will rape us all. Hmmmmmmmm I might even like that!

    (Mary) When I saw those men the first thing I thought was, oh God, my prayers are answered. REAL MEN! I watched them as they talked and noticed that their pants were starting to move at the top of their legs. I thought maybe I can keep them from hurting us if that is their intent. I looked at them and said: “What are your names? I am Mary, but I don’t live here only Nancy, (pointing) and Judy, (pointing) do, and this is my sister Joannie, but they are all virgins. I’m not.”

    I guess I really surprised them, especially when I went up to one and kissed him on the lips, grabbing his dick while I did. I had never felt one so big and hard, only my brother’s which was about five inches long and an inch thick. This man had one about eight inches long and maybe an inch and half thick. He kissed me back, we tongued, and I broke and started undoing his pants.

    He said: “Frank, I don’t think we should be in such a hurry. The others can wait for us.
    This girl wants some dick and I’m going to make her happy.” Then Nancy went over to Frank and kissed him and felt up his dick. He groped her boobs and kissed her back.

    Joannie looked a little puzzled but didn’t say anything. Judy looked really scared, but after a while she calmed down and just watched what was going on.

    Frank said: “Jessie, you take this girl and I will take Mary. We can have a little fun before we leave. Nancy, take off Jessie’s pants and my pants and shoes then give him a blowjob and swallow.”

    Nancy said: “I don’t know how, but I want to learn, will you show me?”

    Frank said: “OK, Nancy and Mary, I think you girls know we don’t intend to harm you but you do have to go with us to where Nancy and Judy’s parents are. Now I am going to lie down on the bed. Judy and Joannie can watch, Jessie can lay by me. Mary and Nancy will give us both blowjobs and you other girls can learn from it and get turns too. Are all of you OK with going with us?”

    Mary said, “Hey, let me call my mom, I will tell her I am staying here tonight, I promise I won’t say anything else.”

    Frank said:”OK but I standing right by you and you better be telling the truth.”

    So Mary called her mom and said that Joannie and her were staying with Nancy for the weekend if it was OK. Her mom told her it was fine with her.

    Mary said: “Frank, is that OK now?” He told her: “That it was fine, now let’s have some fun.” So he lay down on the bed by Jessie. He said for Nancy to get between Jessie’s legs who was now naked, and for Mary to get between his, kneeling, and then to put his dick in her mouth, and for Nancy to do the same to Jessie.

    (Nancy) I felt too afraid not to do what they said, but I really wanted to find out what a real man felt like anyway, so maybe this isn’t too bad. He said they would take us to Mom and Dad. So I knelt down on the bed between Jessie’s legs and looked at this thing, his dick, which looked enormous. But maybe it was only seven or eight inches long. I never saw one before anyway. Then I did what they said and put it in my mouth. Ohhh, I kind of liked the feel of it but it tasted kind of sweaty to me.

    Jessie told me to take it out and lick it all over, and feel those things under it, he said were his balls. I thought they felt kind of neat, so I rolled them around a little while I licked him. I notice he didn’t taste sweaty any more. Then he told me to put his dick back in my mouth, put my hand around it and move my hand up and down on it while I suck on the top. After a few minutes he said, Nancy, I am going to squirt something into your mouth, taste it then swallow it.

    Feeling like I better do what he said, I suddenly felt his balls move up like he pulled them up, and his dick swell bigger in my mouth, and suddenly I tasted something warm and salty and slippery shooting into my mouth. I did like he said, and moved it around, and then swallowed it. I thought it didn’t taste bad, but not really good like ice cream. I told Jessie, “Man, I never knew about this before, Mary told me she does it to her brother, and likes the way it tastes when it squirts out, I think I like it too.”

    (Joannie) I watched Nancy and Mary give blowjobs to Jessie and Frank. After they were done Jessie said: “Get over here, girl. Let’s see how well you learned from watching your sister.” So I replaced Nancy between his legs on Nancy’s bed, and looked at that strange thing placed between his legs. It was not as big as it was when Nancy started sucking on it, but it had some wet stuff coming out the hole at the end of it. He told me to put my had around it and move it up and down so it would get stiff and long again.
    I did what he said and was surprised when it started hardening in my hand. Then Jessie told me to do what Nancy and Mary had done and put it in my mouth, and suck lightly while I keep doing that with my hand. I am thinking, I am really sucking the dick of a grown man and he is going to cum in my mouth and I am going to swallow it. Wonder if I will throw up or like it? Looks like Mary and Nancy liked it, and Nancy never did it before either. I kept sucking and he said: “Baby girl, get ready I am going to squirt into your mouth now,” and he did, about 3 distinct separate squirts. I did like they said to and swallowed it but not until after it swished it around to taste it. I discovered I liked it and wanted some more.

    (Mary) As I knelt to do what he wanted, I was fascinated by how big and hard his dick was. It was a lot bigger than my brother’s. I put my hand around it and started licking it up and down. He didn’t even have to tell me what to do, because I did this with my brother all the time. I could hardly wait to taste his cum. So I started jacking him off fast with my hand and sucking really hard on him. Then he told me I was sucking too hard and it was hurting, so not to suck so hard, and to move my tongue around. I did that and soon he erupted with great gushing spurts into my waiting mouth. God I loved it! I kept holding in my mouth until as I knew he would he finally get soft and small. Then I let his dick slip out and it was squeaky clean.

    I said: “Frank, do you want to fuck me now?”

    He said: “Mary, I would love to fuck you and all of the other girls but we don’t have time, we really do have to go to your Mom and Dad.” I was really disappointed I wanted to feel that big dick inside me like my brother’s felt but I bet better.

    Then Frank asked me: “How old are you anyway, girl?”
    I said: “Seventeen.”

    Frank said: “So who have you been fucking, your Dad?”

    I answered him: “No my brother and I have been sucking and fucking him for two years now.”
    Frank said: “Mary, I have had grown women and whores that haven’t done a blowjob as good as you.” I thanked him.

    (Judy) I was watching first Nancy and then Joannie give a blowjob to Jessie. Frank was done with Mary but they were still fooling around and he was playing with her pussy and sucking her tits while Joannie was sucking on Jessie. I was wondering if I was supposed to do it too. It looked like the other girls enjoyed it.

    After Jessie had squirted into Joannie’s mouth, Frank said: “Jessie, get dressed, let the girls get something on since we have to go outside, and then we better move out. Nancy, I am sorry about the kitchen door and this one, but we had to get in, you will understand later.”

    (Mary) So we all got dressed. I started to leave off my bra and panties but Frank told me to put them on and told the other girls to put theirs on too. He asked Judy if she had one and she said she did but it was in her room. So Jessie went with her to get it and also her panties and day clothes.

    When they returned Frank asked: “OK, everyone is ready to go? All of us said “YES.”
    So we went out and got into the big Ford Expedition they had. They put all of us in the back part sitting on some pillows, Jessie drove and Frank took the back seat. Then he said: “Mary, you sit here with me”. So I did. As we drove he played with my tits and pussy and I played with his dick that I pulled out of his pants. Then I gave him another great blowjob. He made so much cum and it was so good. It took over an hour to get to where they were going.

    (Nancy) After we drove for what seemed forever, then for a while on dirt road, we finally stopped. We were at an old abandoned house in the country. Joannie and Judy had finally dozed off to sleep but I was sort of trying to figure out where we were going. I got lost pretty quick.

    Jessie said: “Girls, will you follow us into the house without any fuss?”
    He had Nancy wake up the other two and asked them also.
    We all agreed that we would. He told us he would have to blindfold us for a little while.
    So he put some soft cloths over our eyes and held it on with some kind of tape. He said: “Now when we get inside, we aren’t going to hurt you, but we have to put you into some chairs and secure you, do you understand?”

    I said: “Will we see Mom and Dad?”

    He said: “Yes, in a little while. We all have some business to attend to here and that is why everyone is here. Don’t be afraid of the restraints and blindfolds, they have a purpose; we will not hurt you in any way. But if you tried to leave one of the other guys might decide to shoot you. I hope that doesn’t happen.”

    (Mary) I felt quite shaken by the last statement but then remembered he said they wouldn’t hurt us if we did what they said. After all, I just got to give a blowjob to a real man, so I wasn’t mad, just puzzled about what is going on. They took us in and sat us down on some chairs after they took off all our clothes, even our shoes. I think they must have liked doing that. Whoever, took mine off, also took some time to play with and suck my boobs, and to give me nearly an orgasm in my pussy with his fingers. I heard them apparently leave the room after they tied us to the chairs and bound our feet and hands.

    (Another room where the prisoners were not.)

    All the men are now assembled and sitting on chairs, while the leader is at the front and actually has a podium in front of him.

    The leader (Sam) calls the meeting to order. He calls the roll: “Frank, Jessie, Joe, Fred, Dave, Tom, John, Will, Bill, Quentin. They all answer here. Sam then asks Tom if the room is all set up and everything ready to start shooting. Tom tells him the lights and camera and room sets are all ready. Sam says we should really make some great money from this shoot. We also have a bonus, instead of just the two girls Nancy and Judy, 15 and 12; we got two more to come willingly with us that were at the house. That is Mary, 17 who already gave Frank two blowjobs and wants to fuck him; and Joannie, who is sixteen. She gave Jessie a blowjob, after Nancy did, but they had to be taught.

    When Frank and Jessie got to the house and broke into the room they were in, all of the girls were naked and playing with a vibrator and each other. Mary is the only one who isn’t a virgin. She said she has been fucking her brother for two years. Frank said she was better than some women he has been with. As for the wife, Alicia, she is an absolute knockout. On the way over Joe and Bill gave her a double penetration and she was crazy about it. She is ready and willing to fuck all of us. Dave and Fred broke in Jim on the way out here, and they don’t think he will give us any problem either.

    We are going to have to scare the parents into fucking their kids though I am afraid. We already told Johnny we thought his mom and sister’s would really like his dick and jacked him off and even made him eat his cum. We might also have to do some coercion to get the twelve year old and her Dad to fuck for us. Since we have shown them the guns and threatened them with death if they don’t cooperate. I believe we can do our shoot without too much trouble. Just remember you guys are not in the movie so if you have to you can jack off while we shoot but the family and friends are off limits to you unless called into a scene.

    I think we should now begin. “Tom, check out the sound make sure it is set ok, we will do a test shoot first to make sure the lighting and sound is good. For the test shoot get Jim and Judy, the little 12 year old virgin with nice tits. We had just as well break her in first anyway.”

    (Johnny) I am sitting here naked, bound and gagged and blindfolded and scared of that big gun he stuck in my ass. Pete and Jerry must be into the gangsters and mobsters in our town. I can’t pay them, I hope these guys don’t kill me and dump my body in the river.
    I hear a door open and close and footsteps that sound like several heavy people coming toward me. I hope this isn’t the end.

    (Judy) I am scared to death; I don’t know why they took us here. But they said they wouldn’t hurt us and they were nice to us on the way and at the house. Ha, now at least I know what a blowjob is. It looked like Mary, Nancy and Joannie really liked what they did to Frank and Jessie. I hear some footsteps coming toward me. A man says: “Judy don’t be afraid.” I feel them untying my hands and feet, and also hear other movements but don’t know what they are. Then one man says he is Frank and is taking me into another room.

    (Jim) I hear some footsteps coming toward me. They untie my hands and feet, stand me up and tell me to go with them. One of them has his arm around me to guide me. So I follow as best I can. We walk into another room; I see a lot of light leaking around the blindfold. The man lets me go and says: “Stay here.” I here someone else enter the room also.

    (Judy) I don’t like being naked and not being able to see what is going on. But we have gone into another room that seems really bright. I hear someone else, not Frank or Jessie start talking.

    He says: “I am Sam. You are here because Johnnie has run up a huge gambling debt and cannot repay it. So you will do just as we say, or you will all die. We are going to make a sex movie and market it. The proceeds will more than pay the debt. And as a bonus, we will split the excess with you, the actors.”

    (Jim) So that is what this is about. Why didn’t Johnnie just ask me to pay it for him?
    Sam says: “Jim, what we make from this movie will be enough for you to retire and your wife won’t have to work either. We do require that you do everything we ask to whoever we ask, and no resistance. The option is death for all of you, and no one will ever find your bodies. Do you agree?”
    Jim answers: “What choice do I have? You are really going to pay us for this?”

    Sam says to Jim: “I am deadly serious no pun intended, but this will change your life forever. However no one will know about unless they see the movie and recognize you. We are not going to market it in this state for your protection. But we anticipate that your profits, that is, your family profits, will be in the order of 1.2 million dollars as we are going to sell this worldwide. It may take us the weekend or more to shoot it. If you and your family and the guests cooperate, there will be no restraints and you will be well treated and well fed, just as any other porn movie star is.”

    Remember this is going to put you on easy street. You and your family are going to have to throw away any inhibitions you ever had. You Jim are going to have sex with your daughters, and their two friends, Mary and Joannie. Mary, Nancy, and Joannie have already participated sexually with Frank and Jessie.
    Your wife has had a double penetration with Joe and Bill and she loved it. You have had sex with Dave and Fred and seemed to like it.

    When Frank and Jessie went to your house to get Judy and Nancy, guess what they found? All of the girls were naked and playing with each other. They even had a vibrator, so none of them are new to sex, but all of them except Mary are virgins.

    They won’t be after this movie is shot. Your first task is to make love to your young daughter Judy. She said she is 12. You will suck her tits, play with them, eat her pussy, and take a blowjob from her, with her swallowing your cum. Then after she gets you hard again you will take her virginity in both her pussy and asshole. You will act whether or not you really feel that way that you are very happy to be doing what you do with Judy your young daughter. Even though we consider this first shoot a test shoot for lighting and sound it will be part of the movie unless we have to do it again.

    You will say whatever we put on the prompt screen which will always be available to you. Your daughter is right here and has heard everything. You both remember – either you do this and get rich, or you die and disappear, not just you, but your whole family and the two girlfriends too.

    “OK, Bill, take off the blindfolds and gags.”

    Judy immediately says: “Oh Daddy, I will do whatever they want so they don’t hurt us, I love you, now you can love me just like you do Mommy. I promise to cooperate.” She walks over to her naked Dad and kisses him on the mouth then takes hold of his dick. As soon as she does it starts to get hard and long.

    Jim says, after Judy kisses him: “Judy I love you too darling and I promise to be as gentle as I can and not hurt you, but I am going to have to take your cherry.”

    SCENE I JIM AND JUDY

    Sam directs them to get on the well lighted bed, telling Judy to lay on her back with her legs spread widely, and tells Jim to get beside her, read the script and follow the directions. The Director calls out “ACTION!”

    Jim gets on the bed beside his young daughter Judy, only 12 years old, and starts to suck on her tits while he rubs her whole body with his hands and following the dialogue: “Oh sweet Barbie, I have so much always wanted to make love to you, and now you are finally old enough that I can do it” She answers, “Oh my wonderful Dad, I have wanted to do this with you all my life.” He says: “Oh baby girl your sweet little nipples taste so good.” He then kisses her on the lips and they tonguefuck each other’s mouths.
    He moves his hand down to her lightly fuzzed little mound and starts rubbing her clit.
    She says: “Oh Daddy that feels so good, please don’t stop. No one ever touched me there before, it is all for you.” He says: “Barbie, my darling baby girl, you just can’t imagine how much I want you. I am dying to taste your hot little pussy.”

    Then he moves away from her nipples and crawls over her leg. His dick is standing at complete attention and dripping juice all over her leg as he moves over her. He kneels betwen her legs, then flattens out and puts his mouth on her pussy giving it a long kiss with a tongue massage on her clit. Then he backs off, takes both hands pulls the lips apart and traces down each side inside between the outer and inner lips, followed by his tongue doing the same thing.
    As he does this the cameraman zooms in to get a good closeup of her pussy.

    Judy says according to script: “Oh Daddy that feels so good, make your little girl feel like a real woman.” She then puts her hands on her breasts and begins to massage them. Her Dad Jim sucks up all of her labia and clit into his mouth and begins moaning as the script calls for. The script then calls for Judy to make ah and oh sounds and then tell her Dad:
    “Oh Daddy I want you to fuck me with your big dick, but first let me suck on you.”
    So Jim moves up over her, dripping pre-cum all over her pussy and belly and pubic fuzz.
    She (per script) reaches out and grabs his dick. She starts to move her hand up and down on it. Then she opens wide and sticks out her tongue. She takes his dick and rubs it all over her tongue. Next she says: “Oh Daddy that tastes so good, Now I want to swallow all of you so we are one just like Mommy does.” He says per script: “Barbie doll baby, my little sexy girl, take my dick into your mouth and milk me, drink all of me down Drink the juice of life, the same exact juice that you were made so perfectly from.” She puts his dick into her little 12 yr old mouth and like the script rubs it all over with her tongue.

    Per script, Jim says: “Oh sweet little baby girl that feels so good to me, but now I want to give you a real treat.” He reaches back and starts fucking her hole with his right hand. His left hand is rubbing her right tit.

    Judy says: “Oh my lovely Daddy, you are making me feel so good” and she starts to buck her belly and hips up and down while her Daddy is finger fucking her virgin hole.

    She starts moving her hand faster on her Dad, and then has to suck all of him into her mouth, she is afraid she will gag but she manages it. He cums lots of heavy cum shots into her mouth. The script calls for her to open her mouth, and with a cam closeup show it full of her Daddy’s cum. Then she has to kiss him and fill his mouth with it, he has to show it, and then give it back to her and she has to swallow it. She has to keep him in her mouth and working him until he softens completely. He does and pulls it out.

    The director says: “Cut!” and instructs Jim to dismount and rest a minute. He tells Judy to sit by him and make his dick hard again by lightly playing with it. And he tells Jim to keep fingerfucking her but slow. The director after a few minutes says: “Judy, suck your Daddy until he is fully hard again.” So she does.

    After a few minutes rest with a little stimulation going on, he is again rock hard. The director says: “Ok, this is for real, you take Judy’s cherry and follow the script. Is she good and wet and loose?” Jim says: “I think I can get my dick into her without hurting her, I had three fingers inside her and that is more than my size.” The director says to Judy:
    “Are you ready little pumpkin to become a real woman?” She answers: “Yes and I am really excited to get to actually fuck my Daddy because he has made me feel like I never did before.”
    He tells Jim: “get that lube tube on the table by the bed and grease her tight little asshole up good. Work it over really good with your fingers inside her, and keep it up until both of you are comfortable with two fingers in. Then take that dildo and work in and out her little virgin asshole. After you take her cherry you will take her other cherry but Judy, we don’t want it to hurt you, we want it to feel good and for you to show it for the camera. Did you ever stick anything in your butthole before, girl?”

    She answers: “No sir never, only an enema a few times.”

    While the director was talking her father had started on her ass with his fingers and lube having her stand in front of him. He told her to bend over and began to use the dildo on her ass. The director told him to take the other one turn on the speed on both to high and insert the other one in her vagina. Jim now had a vibrating dildo in each hand and each one in his young twelve year old daughter’s bottom holes. She seemed to really getting aroused to a high pitch by all the activity in her young hot little body. Suddenly she screamed out and froze. Jim knew he had just given her very first orgasm. She should now be ready and relaxed enough for the real thing.

    Jim said: “Judy baby you just had your first orgasm. Did you like it?”

    She said: “Daddy that was like nothing I every had before, does that happen every time?”

    Jim told her: “Baby girl it can and does that was such a thrill to give my baby doll her first orgasm. Was it OK in your behind?”

    “Oh Daddy, I never thought anything could go in there, but now I want more and both of them at once.”

    “Sweetheart, I will be happy to please you any time you want.”

    He pulls the dildos out and spins her around and gives her a lover’s kiss while massaging your young firm pointy breasts, whose puffy nipples are sticking straight out and hard.

    SCENE II JIM TAKES JUDY’S VIRGINITY

    The director says: “Places!” they take the position assigned. He says “Action!” and her Dad takes his big hard dick and rubs it up and down her little wet hot slit until it is shiny with wetness. He turns so the camera gets a good shot as the script calls for, and then puts his dick back on her slippery slit. She says: “Oh Daddy, fuck me now, take my little cherry!” He says: “Sweet little baby girl you will now be a real woman!” and with that he positions his dick right at her hot wet slick vaginal opening and starts to push it in to her 12 year old vagina.

    He pushes in one inch, and she says: “Uhhhh, ahhh, good! Keep on more, deeper please Daddy it is so good.” He pushes in another inch and pauses leaning back for the camera as the script says. The cameraman zooms in for a closeup of his dick sticking into her virgin pussy. Then he has to say: “Oh my sweet Barbie, I never imagined it would feel this good so take me all now, as I break through your cherry, it might hurt but not for long” and he pushes in the rest of his dick popping it right through her barely there hymen.
    She has no pain apparently and starts moving her hips up and down as he starts a steady fucking of her little hot pussy. She moans and groans per the script, and he also makes the required sounds shown on the prompter screen. After a few minutes he is required to withdraw and plunge it all the way into her tight twelve year old asshole. Since she already had the dildo in her, Jim slides right in with his pussyjuice covered slick dick.

    He fucks her ass with both making the scripted sounds and conversation required, then at the appropriate time pulls out. Director calls hold, an aide cleans off his dick. The director orders continue, filming begins again and he plunges his long hard hot cock back into his little girls now un-virgined pussy hole.

    Then the script says to cum inside her. So he begins a vigorous in and out pushing on her hot little 12 year old formerly virgin pussy and feels it building and building. She is heaving and panting suddenly (not in the script) she has a huge orgasm, her second in minutes, with full sound effects and as the camera is pointing right on her pussy, it catches a huge splash of girl juice emerging from her peehole and bathing her father’s dick. As soon as that happens her Dad is ready to explode inside her. So he continues with all he has and soon squirts shot after shot of hot cum into his 12 yr old daughter’s pussy. The script calls for him to hold still and also for her to do the same until his dick wilts and slides out of its own accord.

    That accomplished, Jim is required to back off turn around have her take his cum and girljuice covered dick in her mouth and for him to suck all of his cum out of her, even using his fingers. When there is no more cum to be eaten out of his little girl’s pussy he kisses her and spits all the cum into her mouth. The camera gets a shot of her open mouth full of cum. She has to spit it back into her father’s mouth, and he has to show the camera his mouth full of cum. He spits it back into her mouth, she swallows it and shows the camera her open empty mouth. The Director says “CUT!” and tells them to get up and sit on the edge of the bed. He has a soda brought to Judy and some coffee with brandy to Jim.

    The Director says that was one of the best scenes he has ever shot. He says now you sit there. We are going to bring in your wife and son and daughter, and the two visiting girls, all nude. They will all join you in here and all of you will watch the movie. As I said this is our test production but if it’s OK it will be part of the movie. The director said to both Judy and her Dad: It looked like you and your young daughter really enjoyed all of that. I wasn’t counting on a twelve year old girl to be able to cum. She was just perfect.”

    “Judy says to her Dad: “Daddy, that was so good I never knew anything could feel so good, and I just loved your cum in my mouth and pussy. You taste wonderful!”

    Jim answers Judy: “My sweet little girl, guess not so little any more, I never knew I could actually want to fuck you, but believe me I now am so glad this is happening.
    With that they deeply kiss each other and Judy holds onto his dick as he fondles her breasts.

    A crewman comes over to Jim hands him some wipes and says you might want these. Jim tells her to turn around and bend over and he wipes her ass clean, also sticking his finger back inside wiggling it around as she gasps, then he pulls his finger out of his daughter’s asshole and wipes it clean also. He tossed the cloth in the nearby can. He can’t resist sticking three fingers back inside his daughters slick pussy and finger fucking her for a few minutes too.

    Judy says again to Jim: “Daddy can we always fuck once we get back home?”
    Jim answers: “I can’t think of anything I would rather do, and maybe you and Nancy and your mom and I can all sleep together and fuck together all the time.”
    Judy says: “Oh Daddy I would so like that!”

    Sam asks them if they would like anything to eat before they watch the movie. They say maybe something. Sam says he will have hamburgers and fries or anything else available they would like, and drinks brought out to them, and the others if they want them.

    Will and Bill have gone into the other room to free the others and bring them in. They tell all of them again that if they do what they are supposed to not only will they be treated royally while here, but they are also going to be paid very well. The alternative if they don’t do exactly as asked is death and disappearance. All of the hostages agree they will cooperate. Bill says, then we will free you, but if any of you try to leave you will be shot and so will the rest of the party.

    So all of the hostages knew they really meant business. Johnnie said after his gag was removed : “What is this about and what are we going to do?”

    The two men removed all the gags and blindfolds, noticed the surprised expression on Alicia and the girls then told them they were making a porn movie, everyone would have sex and fuck every hole in every girl using dildos, vibrators and the dicks of Jim and Johnnie. Mary looked very pleased and so did Nancy.

    Mary said: “Where are Judy and her Dad?”

    Will said: “Her Dad just took both her cherries and we filmed it. Now all of you are going to eat and watch the movie. It was our test for lighting and sound. If it is OK it will be part of the movie. If not, we will just do it again. You will have a prompter screen always visible and be required to do and say what it says. Just act like you really mean it even if you don’t. You are going to be rich from this movie and no one will know. That includes you, Mary and also you, Joannie.

    Since you are cooperating just follow me into the other room. They all followed Will and Bill into the movie set. It was not only a set but also a viewing room. There were seats with tables in front of them. Will told them all to sit where they choose, and had Judy and her Dad sit in the seats in the front row. They were all asked what they wanted to eat and drink, and Sam took their orders, and left the room. After a short time, Joe, Frank, and Jessie came in with a cart and distributed the food they ordered.

    Sam was back in the room. He told them he was the producer and owner of the movie.

    He said that the script was not finished since they did not plan for Mary and Joannie to be here. He also told Johnnie that he no longer had to worry about his gambling debt, the movie proceeds would cover it.

    Sam told them that this movie will be worldwide in distribution but not ever sold in this state. He also said that he believed that the 1.2 million promised may be way too small. He said this movie based on others he has seen and sold could even raise 10 million dollars or more. He said our production crew keeps 15%, the rest goes to all of you.

    If you are interested after this movie is finished, we can book you for more movies, any or all of you, and of course you will share in the profits of that. There has never been a porn movie made that didn’t with worldwide marketing make at least a million dollars. Our production cost is minimal since we basically only need the one set. On later movies we could shoot on the property. There is the river, a beach, woods and meadows. There is also an old barn that could be used.

    The hostages, now willing actors, are all taking this in. They are now shaking their heads yes in agreement but not saying anything.

    Sam says we will watch the movie and you can finish eating while it shows. We have editing capability if we need to touch up anything including more sound we can dub if necessary. So you all relax, enjoy yourself, play with yourself or someone else and watch the movie.

    Judy’s hand was tightly wrapped around her father’s stiff dick and he had an arm around her cupping one of her breasts, lightly flicking her nipple. From time to time they would kiss and trade tongues.

    The movie started with no title or warning, and the first thing that Alicia saw was her husband kissing her youngest daughter like lovers. As she watched them make love to each other, she began to get very turned on and even jealous of her daughter.

    Johnnie was sitting next to Mary, and she was holding onto his dick which as soon as the movie started stood up straight and hard. She leaned over and took the head in her mouth, flicking her tongue around then sat up to watch the movie, still holding tightly on to his dick.

    Johnnie thought turn about is fair play so he inserted a finger into Mary’s wet and slick pussy. The other hand he put on her breast and tickled her nipple with his arm around her.
    She leaned over against him and turned to give him a deep tongue kiss. Mary and Johnnie really had never paid much attention to each other before.

    Nancy was sitting next to Joannie and as they watched the movie and began to get aroused and wet, they started fondling each others tits, finally gave that up and started fingering each other. Nancy told Joannie that she wished they had the dildo.

    Sam heard her, left the room and came back with 3 dildos in his hands. He gave Nancy one and gave another to Mary who promptly turned it on and stuck it all the way into her pussy. The third one went to Alicia who now seemed to be thoroughly aroused and moved to the seat next to Johnnie on the opposite side from Mary.

    As soon as she was settled next to Johnnie she handed him the vibrator, and said, son, you need to learn how to use these. Turn it on and start rubbing your mom’s pussy with the end of it. She soon got even wetter than she already was, and had to reach over and share Johnnie’s dick with Mary. She told Johnnie to put the vibrator all the way in her vagina. Johnnie was non-plussed and whispered: “Mom I don’t know where it is!”
    She took his hand and told him to stick out his index finger, then she guided him to the entrance of her hot smoking fuckhole. She pushed his finger into her and said: “That’s it, Johnnie, now take the vibe and put it in me as far as you can.”

    Johnnie placed the vibrator in his hand like he was holding his dick to jack off and as his mother spread her legs and pushed her pelvis up to make herself more accessible, her son began pushing the vibrator into her pussy, opening the large labia which gripped the vibrator as he slid it into her. She sat back in the chair and said: “Oh Johnnie that feels so good, and you have grown such a nice looking dick, I would never have guessed because I just never thought of you sexually.” Johnnie replied: “Mom, I have always loved your tits and for years wanted to play with them and suck on them.” With that he leaned over and sucked the nearest nipple into his mouth.

    Mary and his Mom were giving his stiff hard steely dick a workout and of course the inevitable happened soon after he started sucking his mom’s tit. He jerked and erupted all over their hands, but the first squirt went so high it hit Mary in the face who had been leaning over toward him.She quickly wiped the cum off her face with her fingers and stuck them in her mouth.

    Then she told Johnnie’s mom: “You should get some of this too, it is so good, I will share it with you.” Johnnies’s Mom said: “Mary you are right, I need to sample Johnnies cum for myself. I wonder how it tastes compared to his Dad’s cum.” And with that comment, she scooped the remaining cum off his dick and licked it off her fingers. Then she told Mary: “Mmmm, you are right Mary, he does taste good, but it is a little different than his Dad’s cum.” Mary said: “I guess I will get to see how his Dad’s cum tastes while we do the movie.” Alicia replied: I guess all the girls will, it seems!” Alicia then went back to holding his now softening dick in her hand and using her fingers to tickle his balls.

    Before long everyone in the audience was breathing heavily and panting as they watched Jim getting a blowjob from his little 12 yr old daughter and then fuck her virgin pussy and asshole.

    When the final scenes showed up, Alicia said: “Jim that was so, so, sexy, I never thought of us doing that, but we are certainly going to be doing it a lot when we get back home.”

    By now everyone had more or less accepted the idea that they were all going to be fucking each other, so the atmosphere besides being so sexually heated had almost taken on a party like flavor.

    The movie was over and Sam got up in front of the audience to speak. The first thing he said was: “I would like to know how many of have ever watched a porn movie of any type before. Please raise a hand if you have, not counting this one of course.”

    Alicia, Jim, Mary, Johnnie and Joannie raised their hands. Alicia gave a surprised look to Johnnie, who stuttered and said: “Mom I sneaked out yours and Dad’s.” Now Alicia felt bolder, so she said: “Johnnie, my son, did you get yourself off to them? And how long have you been doing that?”

    Johnnie replied: “Pete and I used to spend hours on the weekends watching them and jacking off, I was always thinking of you, Mom. Pete confessed to me that he always thought of his Mom or his sisters. I started doing this when I was just 13, and I always was careful to put them back exactly as they were.”

    Alicia said: “I can see that there will be no more secrets in this family from now on. I just never thought at 13 that you would be jacking off. I thought boys had to be at least 16. But I guess times have changed since I was 13. I see girls with tits that can’t be over 10 nowadays.”

    Johnnie replied: “Yeah, Mom, I have noticed that too. Some of those young girls are real hot numbers, like Judy. I admit I have thought about and jacked off to fucking both my sisters in fantasy as well as you, Mom.”

    Alicia told Johnnie: “It is fantasy no more. Before this ends you will be fucking every hole in every one of us and now I kind of relish the idea of getting to fuck my own son.”

    Sam then asked the audience if they wanted any dessert, saying they had ice cream, cookies, chocolate cake, and also some cherry pie. He got Fred, who was now looking like a more professional man instead the the scruffy guy he looked like before as he had cleaned up and changed clothes, while the movie was being filmed and shown, to get everyone’s preferences. Before long, a couple of the movie crew, Joe and Fred, came back with a cart loaded with the desserts. Sam asked what else anyone wanted to drink.
    Joe came back with the requested drinks. Mary and Joannie asked for beer, and even though they were not supposed to drink alcoholic beverages until they were 21 in this state, they were handed their beers with no comments.

    Sam said: since we are all making a porn movie, you will all be treated as adults by my staff. There is one thing. If anyone smokes, we have a room with good ventilation for people to smoke in. It is not good for the set or the equipment to have cigarette smoke around it. Go out this door, pointing, and the door is labelled Smoking Room.

    Mary giggled and said: “I guess I won’t be using it, I tried smoking last year and I didn’t like it.

    Sam then sat down and began devouring his own meal. Everyone is naked except for Sam and the movie staff, and all seven of the newly minted porn stars are fondling each other. There is much sound of kissing and slurping going on, mixed with ahh’s, ohh’s, uhhs, and other sounds of sex.

    Johnnie had been playing with both Mary and his Mom’s tits ever since the movie ended, and it had made him hard again.

    Alicia suddenly said, feeling his new hardness: “I just have to do this, Johnnie, I liked your cum so much, and the thought that you are my own son is blowing me away, no pun intended,” as she leaned over and sucked Johnnie’s very hard dick into her mouth within less than 10 minutes getting a mouthful of his hot slippery cum, that she absorbed in her mouth for a few minutes before swallowing it. She held his dick in her mouth until it became all shrunken and completely softened. Johnnie of course was showing his pleasure at his Mom’s sucking him off with the glowing expression on his face.
    As soon as he had filled up his Mom’s mouth with his hot load of cum, Mary leaned over, kissed his lips and with her tongue massaged the roof of his mouth. He shivered and the returned the favor.

    Judy and her Dad had been watching the movie and shortly into it, her Dad, Jim, was already hard again. She got up and kneeled between his legs, staring at his hard dick.
    She said: “Daddy, I love you so much, and I just love your nice beautiful dick. I never knew that dicks would look so pretty. I only saw yours once before when you left the door open a little while you showered and I watched as you left the shower and dried off.
    But it was so soft and floppy then, so I was so surprised at how much bigger and harder it could get. Now I am eager to have sex with my big brother, I love him so much too, I think it will be wonderful.” With that after lovingly caressing the long hard dick that had just taken both of her virginities, she began to lick the shaft, suck up the head and as she swirled her tongue all around the head and under side of it, slowly inhaled it into mouth. She got every inch of it into her mouth, all eight inches, and swallowing a few inches into her throat.

    “Jim said: “My sweet darling little girl, no big girl I mean, you make your Daddy feel so wonderful with your loving attention to me. I just never realized how beautiful and sexy you are until I saw your body for the first time today. You are just heaven to me, and what you are doing now is so special because it is you, my baby girl with my dick in your mouth, and wanting to swallow all of my seed, the same seed that created you when I squirted it into your Mommy just like I squirted it into your virgin pussy earlier and like I am going to do in your mouth again in another minute,” as he gasped sighed, breathed deeply and released another hot load of spunky sperms into his little girls hot succulent mouth.

    Everyone had finished eating their meal and were now mostly eating each other. Joannie had gotten Nancy to lay down on the carpeted floor and was vigorously sucking and tongueing her virgin pussy. It’s clit was at full mast, standing up and glistening redly, peeking out of its shell like hood with the labia descending from it and standing proudly up. Joannie was very busily flicking her tongue over every part of the lips that were sticking way out of the 15 year old girl’s sex slit. Nancy is thrashing around madly, accidentally hitting her head on a leg to the nearby seat. She said: “Ouchie” but moved it away and continued her moaning and thrashing as Joannie brought her to a shattering blasting climax.

    Joannie then repositioned herself over Nancy’s face bearing down on her mouth and tongue with her hot sixteen year old very wet cunny. She said as her breasts heaved heavily bouncing around with her nipples sticking straight out and hard as pencils, and she leaned over toward Nancy’s hot wet soaking pussy lips: “Oh Nancy, you are so hot, you taste so good, I think I love you, girl” Nancy is sucking those lovely pink labia surrounded with red hair completely into her mouth and massaging them with her tongue for minute upon minute. Joannie is heaving her breaths faster and faster, and wiggling her ass and pussy around on Nancy’s face. Nancy’s nose actually is pressing hard into Joannie’s asshole, then she starts trying to fuck her ass with Nancy’s nose.
    Nancy has to tell her to let her have room to breath, just before Joannie bursts loose with a hot jet of girl cum right into Nancy’s mouth. Joannie collapses on top of Nancy with her face buried in the crack of Nancy’s pussy again. They lay there for minutes, as they try to recover to natural breathing and wind down their hot heaving bodies to normalcy.

    Sam has left the room for a while. Soon he returns with some papers in his hand. He asks everyone to return to a seat and listen. He says: “As you all know the penalty we have stated for non compliance, we have no need of contracts or any other legal documents. Our staff would just do it. But we now feel very confident that you all now know you are on the road to not only riches but the most wonderful sexual times you will ever and may never again experience except with each other.

    “I do need to be able to have a way to pay you. Alicia’s family will get payment as a direct deposit into Jim and Alicia’s bank account. Since their kids are all minors still, it is up to them if they want to set up separate savings accounts for each of them. As to the unexpected lovely additions to our movie cast, you girls are sisters, so it is your option to take separate payments or one joint payment. Money will be deposited into your accounts at least monthly, and perhaps as sales pick up, more frequently, maybe at some times weekly. So I ask you, Jim to make arrangements with me in my office for receiving payments, and also Mary and Joannie separately in my office right after Jim and I are finished. The office is down the hall that also goes to the smoking room
    .
    I have one more surprise for you. No, it does not involve guns! Just kidding people, I mean porn stars, as that is what you all have become now. As soon as we finish this shoot, no later than Monday, there will be a deposit in your account of $50,000 for Alicia’s family, and $25000 for Joannie and Mary. I have to also state, that it is possible it may require one or more additional weekends of vigorous sex and acting to complete the film. With as many porn stars as we have here (Mary giggles and grins) there are so many possible combinations of people together that right now with the script writers working furiously for the revisions it is hard to say exactly how long it will take. We are very well funded from all our previous endeavors so that same rate of payment will be made for each weekend that we work on the movie.

    It is also possible that on a given weekend, we may not shoot film with all of you, but you will all be included as if we did, and we require you to be here unless, and I emphasize, unless, there is a pressing reason that you could not be here due to activities and business that absolutely cannot be postponed. So rest assured, even if that occurs, you will still be paid. Our porn stars are treated better than any in the industry that we know of. A happy star makes a great selling movie. Since sex makes everyone feel good, you should all be feeling on top of the world. I apologize for the way we had to shanghai you, but I believe from looking at all of your naked panting bodies, wet cunts, stiff nipples and dicks that you are now rather glad we did. Just for the hell of it, everyone that feels that way, stand up please.”

    The room was filled with sound as all seven of the new PORN STARS, leapt out of their seats and stood up. Judy’s hand was still hanging onto her fathers stiffly standing out dick, Alicia’s hand was wrapped firmly around Johnnies big stiffy, while Jim and Johnnie had their hands occupied with the girls titties. When they stoodup, there was a big thump and a loud buzzing. Alicia bent over and retrieved the dildo that had fallen out of her pussy as she stood due to her slick wetness. Mary managed to keep hers inside by squeezing tightly. Sam asked them all to sit back down, and asked Jim to accompany him to his office.

    Joannie walked over to Mary and said: “Hey sis, we have to talk now.”

    Mary disengaged herself from Johnnie, leaving him to his loving mother’s ministrations, and the two girls took seats next to each other, after a long hot kiss and good tittie rub.
    Mary couldn’t resist sticking some fingers into Joannies hot little cunt before they sat down. Mary said: “Joannie we can’t let our parents know about this and we can’t let them know we have so much money, what are we going to do?” Joannie said: “I think I know what we can do, especially after we finish fucking and sucking Nancy’s Dad till he drops. One thing for sure, we will never have to worry about college costs again.”

    “OK genius girl, what is your plan?”

    “We should go down the hall and barge into Sam’s office while Jim is in there, let’s move.”

    So the two girls run naked down the hall and without knocking open the unlocked door and rush inside, interrupting Sam in mid-sentence. Sam is taken aback, and says: “Mary, I thought you knew I wanted to see you after Jim.”
    Mary said: “Sam, we just had a conference and don’t see any other option than to let Jim front for us. Jim would you please please do it so our parents don’t find out?”
    Jim replied to Mary: “I guess you girls would like for me to set up an account for you where Sam can deposit your money, and your parents wouldn’t know anything about it, is that it?”
    Joannie says: “Oh Jim we thank you so much if you would do that for us.”
    Jim tells Sam: “So for this week just put their money in the same deposit as mine with the account information I gave you, and Monday I will set up a separate trust account for them. I will email you and give you the account number for subsequent weeks deposits, is that OK with you?”
    “Jim that is fine with me and we must protect our interests here so that their parents and no one else EVER finds out about our operation. You need to figure out some kind of tax plan that makes this money show up as some sort of business where you can legitimately take some deductions for it. Some of our porn stars have set up non-profit organizations to take the money as donations tax-free, and that might be a good solution for all of you.
    It takes some legal work but as you are an accountant anyway, I am sure that will give you no grief.”

    “Thank you Sam, that is a marvelous idea. I will have the accounts done before the end of the week.”

    “One other thing, Jim, when the movie comes it out it will appear to have been produced offshore in the Carribean, and all names on the credits will be fictitious.”

    “Now girls and Jim, I guess we covered everything businesswise that we needed to, welcome aboard to our enterprise, you will see no more threatening acts toward you. I am still awaiting the revised scripts. But we can go ahead with another shoot or two. Go back where the others are, and I will rejoin you. I have more things to present.”

    Jim and the two young girls get up and the girls go over to Jim. Mary gets on her knees, sucks him in and Joannie kisses him and puts his hands on her tits. After a minute or two, Mary gets up, gives him a lover’s kiss and they all walk back to the movie room, where they take seats with Jim in the middle. Both girls are now grappling to grasp his now hard dick again.

    They look over at Alicia and see that she is lying on the floor in 69 with her son, Johnnie. Jim says: “Wow, honey, that looks pretty damned hot to me.” She responds with: “Believe me you wouldn’t believe this kid, what a sexpot he is. I think in eating me out he has already started to catch up to you, and you are the best.” Then she spasms into a huge orgasm and Johnnie just merrily keeps on eating his mothers pussy, with his hard staff buried completely in his mother’s mouth. Then he fills her up with his juice, and they all see her swallow it avidly.

    She says: “Jim I can’t believe I didn’t do this with Johnnie before, but I thought he was too young and of course didn’t really think about my son in a sexual way. It seems he always thought of me sexually though. This is so wonderful to me, to be sucking off both you and my son now. I can hardly wait to have him fuck me, but I am saving it for the movie,and then I want both of you in me at the same time, mouth and pussy, mouth and ass, and ass and pussy. Maybe we can get Sam or one of the other guys to volunteer to fill up my other hole, at the same time.”

    Sam had just returned and heard Alicia make her last statement. He said: “Alicia, that is a great idea you have. How would you like to have a replay with Joe and Bill again, and we can film it?”

    “Sam, that has me all hot and bothered just thinking about it. Bill and Joe gave me feelings I had never had in all my 36 years of life, I am eager to have them back inside me, any and all holes to fill. Maybe we could shoot a rape scene too for my first time on camera. Of course I know now they wouldn’t do anything to actually hurt me – it would all be pretend and I bet I can scream real good on camera, too.”

    “What a good idea, Alicia, I will be sure to include Bill and Joe with you and your hubby, maybe one shoot with all of you in it. The rape is good, because for some perverted reason they always sell well, must be a lot of really perverted people out there, ha ha, as if we all aren’t too!” Alicia just giggled. Johnnie said: “ Mom, are you serious, you really want to do a pretend rape with 3 or 4 guys? Can I be one of them too?”

    Johnnie, you know I would love to have you too, I guess that makes five, a real gangbang rape scene. Are you sure you can pretend well enough to make it work?”

    “Mom, why don’t I be the innocent kid that the rapists force to fuck his own Mom? I can act really terrified, and with the help of the other girls, I can even pretend to not be able to make my dick hard.”

    “Oh I see, we just have them keep on sucking you off between the sections of the scene, so you are soft, did you have anyone particular in mind, or do you want all of them?”

    “Oh Mom, all of them sounds great to me, I always had the hots for Nancy and Judy. I think Mary and Joannie are sexy as all get out, or I mean get UP,(laughing).”

    Sam addresses Alicia and Johnnie and Jim again: “The innocent son forced to fuck his mother is a great idea I will send it over to the writers, as well as the rape scene.”

    Sam takes the floor again and addresses everyone, the movie staff has also joined them.
    There is not one of the porn stars sitting who does not have another ones hand either on their dick or in their pussy. The exception is Alicia who has opted to sit between Bill and Joe, and has taken both their instruments out of their pants, then made them rise up while she pulled their pants and undies down around their ankles. As they returned down in their seat, she has one hand on each dick. Rubbing the tips with her thumbs. They are both as hard as nails, and leaking juicy slippery fluids from the peeholes at the end of their dicks. She rubs it all over the stiff members.

    Sam says: “Ok everyone, listen up. Tonight we will shoot maybe one or two more segments, then retire for the night. The well furnished bedrooms are on the side of the hall opposite my office. There are five bedrooms each with a kingsize bed, and extra pillows to be used as you see fit. Mary and Joannie, you aren’t in the original script, but I have decided to let Mary substitute for the original part where Nancy was written in for the next segment. Our script writers will be working all night and will immediately forward the new completed script to me, it will have parts for everyone.

    “Now Joe is going to be standing by during the shoot, and others may wander in and out, you of course know to pay them no mind and act as realistically as you can to the screen prompts and dialogue. I know you all now have the best of incentives to do your very best. Spontaneous orgasms will be plentiful, I am sure and we have no problem in the movie with that, so feel free to let yourselves go all you want to.

    “We have not written anything in for this, but I want to know if any of you would mind doing what the industry calls water sports. It isn’t water, but pee. However since the providers of the pee are well stocked with water in advance, the pee is more like water than normal pee. It doesn’t even taste bad either. This is one thing we won’t do without your willing unforced consent. So now it the time to let me know if you are willing to pee on someone and let them pee on you, and even drink their pee. Please stand up if you wish to participate. By the way, pee pic shoots pay an extra 10%.”

    As he stood there and watched the crowd, first one to stand up was Mary, followed quickly by Johnnie. Nancy and Joannie saw them, looked at each other, waited a few seconds and joined them. Alicia said: “Might as well, come on Jim,” and they both stood up. That only left Judy, the twelve year old. When she saw that everyone else was standing she rose to her feet also.

    Sam beamingly looked on them and said: “You know, I think this is going to turn out to be one of the best pornography movies and the best cast I have ever worked with. Congratulations to all of you, you will find I am sure that you also really enjoy something you may not have even known existed, the water sports, as we call it in the industry.”

    “OK people, I mean Porn Stars, guess we should get moving on the next shoot. I think it would be nice if you grapplers just sit her and watch the filming it will give you all some idea of how better to make your own shoots. Getting carried away with each other and the filming is certainly to be expected. But this is a sound set, so we have this sound proof fully transparent curtain we can drop between you and the set. That way you don’t have to feel stiffled. Nothing can be heard through this curtain, so we have the set sound piped in to your side of the curtain. Also we are dropping another slave prompter on this side of the curtain for you to watch along with the action. So let us begin.

    “This shoot calls for Mary, and Johnnie and Jim. Johnnie and Jim you are both going to fuck each other and have your asses filled with cum. Mary you will be the surprised girl who walks in on them and gets turned on and joins them. We have a costume in the next dressing room for you to don so that you walk in catching them while clothed. These are tear away repairable clothes so expect some items to be ripped off of you.

    “Mary go ahead and get dressed, Jim and John go ahead to the bed on the set. Before we start I want you to prepare yourselves so are comfortable with buttfucking. I had Fred put two dildos with condoms on them on the table on the other side of the bed. You didn’t notice as he did it from a pass through that we have in the wall there. There is also some astrolube on the table. You need to each put some astrolube on your fingers and then grease up your own butts real good with it. Next push out with your asshole as you push your index finger in, putting more lube on the inside. Keep fucking yourselves with your fingers until you can add two more fingers. It may even hurt a little, but as you continue, you will begin to feel more and more relaxed and comfortable about sticking your fingers in your ass. One caution, if you are FOS you better go to the restroom down the hall first, and I will have my secretary you haven’t met yet, Miss Donna Farley, give you enemas until you pass clear water. You will really enjoy the feeling I assure you.”

    Both the guys nodded yes, and headed for the toilets. Sam called over his handheld for Donna to meet them there.

    They walked into the toilet room, saw a line of stalls and urinals, and something they had never encountered before, a bidet. There were two of them in the open area. There were also two more toilets out in the open. As they looked around, looking for the enema equipment which was not to be seen. In walks a drop dead gorgeous nude stacked redheaded woman with tits that had to be D’s. They were nicely swinging as she walked.

    “Hi guys, do I get to fuck your asses with the enema?” They both sheepishly answered her with a yes.

    “OK boys we are going to have a little fun here too. She had two enema bags in her hands with the nozzles appearing to be instead of the normal one, ones that looked like a penis with a hole in the end where the pee hole is in a dick. She went over to the counter under the wide mirrors, and opened a drawer, taking out three tubes of something. She told them that this was the lubricant they would use in here, same as in the set. Meantime the male minds are only half on her speech and the other half on her magnificent redhaired pussy with some lips sticking out pouting and her big red clit sticking up. Needless to say, both dicks were standing at attention in short order.

    “Now now boys, we can’t have any of that.” She walked over to them and suddenly slapped the end of their dicks, and they wilted almost instantly. “Bet you didn’t know about that little trick, did you?” Both nodded yes and looked down at their shrunken dicks forgetting her bush for the moment. She took the bags to a stand and hung them on the stand, then approached the sixteen year old boy, Johnnie. “Johnnie is this your Dad with you? You really are going to be fucking each other’s asses.” They both nodded yes, not saying anything. Johnnie’s face was beet red, and he was looking at her magnificent rack and pussy, so his dick started its rise again. She reached down and slapped it again harder this time. It wilted.

    She said, now the reason you can’t have a hard dickie right now is because I need you both to pee into this container. She picked up two glass containers off of the counter, grabbed Jonnies little dick and pointed it into one of the containers, handing the other to his Dad, Jim.

    “Miss Donna, I don’t think I can pee in front of you” “You better or you will be delaying the shoot.(laughingly) and that could get you your own shoot!. At the horrified look on his face, she said: “No, no, just kidding, I know how they got you to become a porn star. That’s all over now, you will be rich and famous, just not famous around here for your own protection.” His little dick was behaving itself and she finally was able to get him to start peeing in the container. He wondered silently what does she want with the pee? After he started peeing he saw and heard his Dad filling his own container, then Johnnie was able to let go and fill the jar quickly.

    Donna took both containers from them, went over and set them on the the counter and then took one enema back, pouring Johnnies pee into it. She took the bag and put it back teh stand, right beside the open toilets. The nasty looking prick was hanging down from the bag on the hose. She stuck the pseudopenis into the open top of the bag, she said Jim this is your bag for your first pass. Come over here and wait.

    She went back to the counter and got the other pee container and poured it into the remaing enema bag with the penis attached to the end of the hose. She took that bag, put on a hook and said Johnnie this is your bag.

    “Miss Donna that’s my Dad’s pee, didn’t you get them mixed up?”

    “No Johnnie, you are going to fill your little hot ass with your dad’s pee, and he is filling his with your pee. How is that for togetherness?(she laughed.)

    She moved back to the counter, picked up a tube of lube and proceeded to stand behind both of them who were beside the two toilets. She got her fingers and hand all slippery, wiped lots of lube on both assholes, then stuck her fingers in the father and son, and stirred her fingers around inside getting them well greased. She then proceeded with one hand in each asshole, to insert another finger, then a third then a fourth. By the third finger, Johnnie seemed to be hurting a little but he enough to stay as quiet as he could.

    Jim said: “Donna that feels pretty damned tight with my ass around your fingers, I didn’t think I could do this without real pain.” She kept on hand fucking both assholes for few more minutes, and said: “I think you are both ready, insert the enema cocks into your assholes.” While they did that rather slowly as they were the equivalent of a good sized 8 inch real cock, she went to the counter and washed her hands. She came back to their backs and told them to actually make out like they were being fucked now. They did and she told them: “Now let this fill you up, try to hold it all in, and I am opening the clamps now.” She watched as the bags slowly deflated from their puffy filled size down to the empty skinny shape. “Now both of you straddle the toilets, pull out the fake cocks and clamp on them as you do so you don’t accidentally spill any thing out of you.” With a “pop” they each pulled the penises out of their poopers. She told them to sit and shit. They did, she handed them some wet baby wipes and said: “You must clean each other.” They also did that. She said after they flushed away the shitty water and wipes: “Drink this down fast,” handing them a big glass with tinted water in it. “This is a fast acting diuretic and will make you pee heavy real fast.” They gulped it down and she said tell me when you have to pee, and if you get hard again I will just have to bat you back down again, this time maybe with a real bat” as she winked at them. Jim smiled and Johnnie looked frightened again. Jim said: “Son, that was a joke.” At that, Johnnie’s face took on a silly smile. They waited for a bit.

    “I have to go now” said Jim. Johnnie said: “me too!” She said: “Johnnie stand in front of your Dad. Jim stick your cock in your son’s ass and fill him up with your piss.” Jim complied and Donna said: “Now Johnnie you go around behind your Daddy and pee inside his asshole just like he did to you.” Johnnie slowly shuffles around to behind his Dad, but has a little trouble. He says: “Miss Donna, it won’t go in.” She comes up to him, spins him around toward her, sucks his soft dick in her mouth for a minute, takes his now semi hard dick out of her mouth, and says: “Now stick it in your Dad.” This time he plugs right into his Daddy’s asshole and pisses hard, filling his Dad up with his pee.

    Donna says: “OK guys, sit and shit!” they squirt the piss out of their asses and she hands them wet baby wipes again and says clean each other off good. Then she hands Johnnie a bottle of alcohol and says put this on the clean wipe and wash him down good. He does and she retrieves the bottle gives it to Jim and says: “You know what to do.” Jim finished washing down Johnnie. She has taken the bags over to the sink, rinsed them out several times with water, and then refilled them. She lovingly coats the cockheads with lube and brings the bags back over to the boys. She says: “OK this is the last time, slip them in, fuck yourself a little, and then release the clamp here,” showing them.

    They get themselves filled up with the water in short order since they are now completely empty, having had two full rectum-fills of piss (no vinegar included!). She again says: “Sit and shit!” to them, they squirt all the water out in heavy streams splashing plentifully in the toilets. They flush them, and she walks back to them with more clean wipes and a bottle of alcohol. After they wipe each other’s asses with the plain wet wipes, she soaks another set of wipes with alcohol and says: “You know what to do with each other, go to it.” They wash each other off again. Donna says: “Now that you know each other’s ass intimately it will make the movie shoot much more pleasant for you since you know you have nothing to be afraid of about each others butthole. Now get out of here and fuck yourselves silly on each other for the shoot.”

    They depart and go back to the movie set. Mary is sitting the bed patiently waiting for them and squeezing her tits.

    SCENE III JIM AND JOHNNIE WITH MARY

    The director says: “Places everyone, watch the prompters and follow exactly what it shows you.” Mary you leave through that door, pointing to one on the other side of the bed, and watch the prompter in the other room so you know when to enter, then you watch this one. That one is set up so you can fast forward so you know ahead of time what’s coming, take the first few minutes in there doing that, then push the button that says NOW on it. That resets it to where we are in the shoot. OK boys, start greasing each other up, take those dildos and fuck the hell out of each other for a few minutes. Judy and Nancy, get in her, I need you to harden the guys up. Nancy take your Dad, Judy take your brother.”

    What a scene two guys, father and son, standing up against the bed facing the bed. Each one has a hand on a dildo crammed into the others butt, and fucking away like rabbits.
    Two naked girls, one fifteen, and the twelve year old preteen, laying on, their backs with the dicks of their father and brother in their mouths, each of the girls has one hand rubbing her own clit and the other hand with fingers inside the other’s pussy hole. What a sexy perverted picture, can’t you just see it all. We hear the camera sounds, the director says: “Keep it up, this is too good to miss filming, we will find someplace to use it.” He films for 15 minutes then says: “CUT!” and “PLACES!” “Thank you Nancy and Judy, go now through the curtain and enjoy the show. Your Dad and brother are going to fuck each other to kingdom come, and then “Along Comes Mary!” go on now and watch.”

    Johnnie and his Dad take out the dildoes from each others buttholes and lay them down on the table, out of sight from the camera. A hand reaches through the pass through and retrieves them. A new tube of lube is laid on the table. Johnnie climbs up on the bed and
    gets on all fours facing the camera in front at the side of the bed and toward the curtain.
    Another camera is being positioned on the other side of the bed and a third camera at the foot of the bed. The head of the bed is against the wall with the pass through.

    Both dicks are straight and sticking straight out, they both have a coating of slippery juice on the ends and Johnnie’s is actually dripping. Jim takes his position behind Johnnie and begins to inch his steely dick into his little boy’s bunghole. He has it all the way and begins roughtly thrusting in at out as the script calls for. The prompter has him say: “Robert, my son, I am so glad you like me doing this to you. I just love you to death and will totally fill you up with my hot smoking cum like right…………now!” and he squirts his lovejuice into his son’s cornhole. The prompter tells Johnnie to say: “O Daddy, now let me fuck your ass, it feels so great, much better than Mom’s pussy or even Susy’s pussy.
    I want to so cum inside you now.” And Johnnie gets up, his Dad takes his place, and teenager Johnnie starts fucking his old man’s asshole.

    Suddenly the door bursts open and Mary rushes through it, looking aghast at seeing her Daddy and brother fucking on the bed and with no clothes on either. Johnnie looks at her and says: “Susy, what are you doing here, you were supposed to be at the exhibit.” She says: “Robert, I got tired of that old exhibit and wanted to come home and fuck your brains out, I was so horny. What are you and Dad doing, anyway?” “You silly girl, can’t you see I’m fucking Daddy with my teenage prick you so love to suck and fuck yourself?”

    “But Robert you never told me that you did this? Does Daddy fuck your ass too?, I didn’t know two guys could even do it, but watching you is making me get so horny, even though I was already at the exhibit. Can I join in and get you both to fuck me too?”

    “Little sister, just get your panties off and jump up here next to Dad, I am going to fuck you both in the ass, the sooner the better!” Susy jumps up on the bed after pulling her panties off and thowing them on the bed in plain sight but out of the way of the action. She gets on her hands and knees next to her father, and “Robert” pulls his stiff dick out of his Dad’s butt and plugs it into her own little asshole after throwing her dress up over her back, and letting the camera get a good closeup of her spread legs, pussy, and ass. He drives all the way in gives six strokes per script then pulls out all but the head, leaning back for another cam shot, as he slowly buries his solid hot dick inside his sweet sister’s asshole, but finishes inside her.

    He continues with the role doing as the script says but before he can get there, she reaches it first, that hot sexy Mary, and screams her orgasm out at the top of her voice.
    That sends “Robert” over the edge and he ejaculates a big load into his little sister’s sexy cute teenaged ass.

    The script says for him to pull out, plug back into his Dad, and then for her to squirt the cum out or her anus. But they are going to do a little trick first. The director orders a hold on action, one of the crew comes out of the door Mary used and has a douch syringe in his hand, he walks over to Mary, tells Johnnie to spread her cheeks, plugs the nozzle in and squeezes the bulb until empty. He then withdraws it and leaves. The director orders them to resume action. Since Johnnie went soft after blowing his load, the Director calls for Alicia to come and get him hard again. Johnnie’s mother comes through the soundproof curtain, wipes him off with wipes and alcohol, then inserts his now softened prick into her mouth for the second time ever that night. In a few minutes with his mom sucking and jerking on him, Johnnie is rock hard again.

    The Director says: “PLACES!” Alician goes back through the curtain licking her licks and tasting the precum she got from her son Johnnie. Johnnie resumes his place behind his Dad, with Mary right next to his Dad, and both their asses sticking up in the air, as they are both on all fours. The Director calls “ACTION!” Robert takes his hard dick and stabs his father’s asshole with it, before the shooting begins. As it resumes, Robert is still plugged into his Dad’s ass, and looking at Mary’s butt, as she squirts the contents of her bowel out onto the bed and her legs. It has a fluorescent green shininess to it. That was the dye and liquid they injected her with. Quite an effect as it shimmers dripping down her legs. “Robert” says per script: “My God, Susy what is wrong with you, its GREEN!” She shyly turns to him and says: “Well Robert you aren’t the only one who fucked my ass today, there was this guy I saw and he had a 15 inch, skinny, funny looking dick with a strange end on it. I let him fuck my ass. He put it all in my butt, all the way, and squirted and squirted hot fluid into me. When I asked him about his dick, he said: “That’s normal for my people we aren’t from this world, but I do love to fuck earth girls, and one good thing, you can’t get preggers from us. We also heard on our world that Earth girls are easy, I think that is true.”

    “Robert, I made arrangements with him to meet him again next Saturday, want to come with me and I’ll see if he will bring one of their girls with him for you?”

    “Sis I think I would love that, out of this world pussy, what a treat that will be.”

    While they are talking, Johnnie is fucking the hell out of his father’s asshole and soon blows another load of cum into his Dad’s ass.

    The director called out: “CUT!” and told them all to rest a minute. Mary started fondling Jim’s dick and sucking on Johnnie’s after she cleaned it off with the alcohol and wipes that magically appeared on the table.. She knew not to make them cum as they would be shoving them into her in the next scene, so she stopped short of that. “Johnnie will you eat my pussy until we are ready again?” she said. Johnnie turns over her on all fours so he can do her while she does him in the classic 69.

    The director says resume places. They all get back on the bed in proper script directed positions and he says: “ACTION!”

    Jim is still on all fours next to Mary in the same position, the green slime is still on her and an assistant comes in and sprays more on her just before the action call. Johnnie is on his knees with now re-stiffened dick back in his father’s ass. He withdraws it and sits down as his Dad rolls over to his side and stretches out his legs over Johnnies legs.
    Mary rolls over the opposite way and Jim and her are now facing each other on their sides, her legs behind Johnnie. She speaks: “ Daddy, you absolutely have to fuck me, I want you so bad. I can tell you now that Robert and I have been fucking since I was 13 and he was 14. We have done it every chance we had, sometimes two or three times in one day. I want to do it with you too, but first please let me suck your cock until you squirt your babyjuice down my throat. It must be so good since it is what I am really made from.” So Jim rolls over onto his back and Mary now gets on her knees on his side and sucks his stiffened hot dick into her mouth. She says just before engulfing him:
    “Daddy I have wanted to do this for so long, you and Robert are all I ever think about.”

    Since Johnnie has nothing to do at the moment the script calls for him to move around the bed to the top, get back on it and stick his cleaned dick into his father’s mouth while his father’s dick is in his screen daughter’s mouth. All are to go to orgasm with lots of loud sound effects from each. Fortuitously, they all cum at once since Mary has been furiously frigging her clit and cunt while sucking off Jim. It got pretty loud there for a minute.

    The next thing is for the father to reach over grab her dress and in trying to get to her tits, tear the top off her as the dress splits down the predetermined seam. She is now topless since she forgot to put her bra back on after fucking the alien this afternoon at the museum behind the caveman exhibit. She rolls over shoving her tits into her father’s face and he voraciously sucks up her nipples pushing them together with his hands so he can get both in his mouth at once. So she is bending over his face, ass in the air, his mouth covering both nipples and “Robert” moves over behind her, kneels and impales her red hair covered pussy with one thrust as the cameramen catch it all. The then fucks the living hell out of her until he spurts what he has left into her hot pussy. Just as he does his father also erupts into her mouth. They all freeze, quivering for a few moments. When his dick softens enough to fall out of her, camera on closeup, followed by a stream of white cum sauce dripping and flowing out of her widely opened hairy lined cavern onto her pretty forested pudendum.

    She did not swallow Jim’s cum as there was more camera work to follow. She lifts her face up facing the camera, opens her mouth now full of cum, sticks out her cummy tongue, goes back down sucking his spent cockle up in to her mouth again, returns to the up position, re-opens her mouth and shows it full of cum again, then slowly swallows it making mmmm noises and several well defined swallows. She really didn’t have any left by the second swallow but the script called for 5 swallows so she did it, and no one in the audience would be the wiser unless they had Xray vision.

    The director calls out: “CUT!” “WRAP!” “ Good show guys, that’s all for tonight get yourselves a good nights sleep, and don’t fuck all night, you need some rest for tomorrow is a very long day and you will need your stamina, especially the guys. It is really better if you play celibate tonight, at least as far as your cocks go, so they can recover for tomorrow. Girls for you it doesn’t matter much, but do try and sleep at least for 6 hours. We start work at 11:00 it is now 7:10pm. Everyone will get a chance to return to the bedrooms and nap when they aren’t needed. Breakfast will be laid out in the front room where you were held hostage. Hope it doesn’t scare you any more.

    Good evening, if you want snacks call the kitchen at 22 on the phones in your bedrooms and it will be brought to you. This is a first class hotel with excellent FREE room service even if you can’t tell by the outside appearance. There is someone in the kitchen 24/7. See you tomorrow.”

    And he turns to leave the room; as he goes Mary runs up to him and hugs him and gives him a tongue filled kiss plus rubbing over his cock area with her hand. She pulls back and says: “Can I fuck you tonight?” “He says: “Yes, but you have to share with my wife, we live here.” She squeals out: “Ohh Goody, a threesome, something I wanted to try, uh, oh, I just did, didn’t I? Great I get to do it again.” So she waltzed off arm and arm with the director.

    Johnnie is thinking: “Who is that masked man anyway?” since the Director’s name was never mentioned.

    So they all leave their seats heading for the hallway door to the bedrooms.Alicia has Jim’s arm on one side and Johnnie’s on the other. Judy tags along behind them, but Nancy and Joannie are walking arm in arm at the rear. Judy feels sort of left out since she has no one to be with both the guys are with their wife and mother. Joannie notices Judy’s aloneness and calls out to her to join Nancy and her. She falls back and latches on to Nancy’s other hand. The three girls go to the first bedroom and Alicia and her two men go into the second one. They are amazed at the layout, and the size. Alicia said: “I didn’t ever think this old farmhouse was anything but a total wreck. I guess they have to keep up appearances on the outside. Wonder how they handle any nosy officials poking about.

    FIRST EVENING NANCY, JUDY, AND JOANNIE

    The three girls opened the door to their bedroom, and Judy said: “It’s a Palace!”:Joannie and Nancy looked around in awe at the beautiful furnishings and kingsize bed. The girls all headed to the bed and piled into it. They looked at the wallhung 81 inch TV screen opposite the head of the bed. Nancy jumped up and ran to the closet she saw on one side of the room. She opened the doors the rest of the way and said: “Oh you have got to see this, come here!” Inside the closet were the most gorgeous dresses, skirts, tops, and sexy lingerie. Nancy looked at the labels and most of them were Victoria’s Secret or Frederick’s of Hollywood.

    There were some foreign ones too that looked Italian to her young eyes and one that looked like the tiny amount of Swedish she knew. It was a big walk-in closet, it could have had a dressing table in it too, it was so big. All three of the girls were checking out clothes, and looking for their own size. Judy was the first to find one that might fit her, even though she was the smallest being only twelve. She took it out of the closet and took it off the hanger. Then she tried it on. It fit her perfectly. It was a black gown down to her ankles with red roses and green stems and leaves embroidered on it. It appeared to be silk. It felt so good against her bare naked skin underneath. She danced over to the full length mirrors and admired herself as she did pirouettes in front of them.

    Joannie and Nancy also finally found things that fit them too. Then they noticed that there was shelf in the closet and all the clothes they wore over here were there. It looked like they had been washed, ironed, and folded neatly. Joannie and Nancy took their newfound things out to the room and began trying them on too. They admired each other but Judy had the sexiest outfit of all. They decided to watch TV still dressed, and noticed a rack of DVD’s. Judy noticed the DVD player in the TV and said: “Let’s look at these DVD’s and watch one.” The other two agreed so they put several on the bed and looked at the titles and synopsis. Nancy said: “ Do you notice something odd about these, girls?

    Joannie said: “Odd how?” Nancy said: “I think they are all movies about sex , look at what they say on the back of the boxes” The girls studied some of the blurbs on the DVD’s intently for a few minutes and Judy said: “ You are right Nancy. Now that we are porn stars too, why don’t we watch one. Nancy said: “OK I choose this one, it has 3 guys and two girls in it. Maybe we can learn to be better porn stars from it by watching.”

    Judy said but we don’t have any boys to practice on.” Joannie said: “Ha, wait until tomorrow Nancy, I bet by noon none of us will be virgins any more. I can’t wait to fuck your Dad and brother. You know I think we should really be getting our holes loosened up tonight while we watch the movie.” She went over the huge dressing table; checked out the drawer, then moved on to the big dresser and looked in all of it’s drawers.
    She shrieked: “IEEE, look what I found.” The other two girls ran over to her and inspected her find; taking things out of the drawer. There were soft skin dick shaped vibrators in different colors, something funny looking like a blue snake. Judy pulled it out said: “hey this thing has a dickhead on each end of it.” She stretched it out and it was about 24 inches long. It had little bumps all the way from end to end. Judy said: “Nancy is this what I think it is, that two of us could stick it in us and we could both fuck each other with it?” “Nancy looked at it and said yes you are right but I don’t know what it is called.”

    Joannie said: “Girls I think we should really try these out. How about Judy and I use the two ended thingy and Nancy, you try out some of those dick shaped ones. We should also put a dick shaped one in our asses too. I will grease up your butts and put them in before Judy and I do the other thing.”

    So Judy and Nancy bend over with Joannie sitting on the bed with tubes of lube nearby.
    She covers them liberally inside and out, sticking three fingers in each ones asshole.
    Then she tells Nancy: “Now do my butt, please.”

    Nancy sits on the bed and Joannie takes Nancy’s former place. Nancy picks up the lube, squirts it on her hand and with one hand spreads Joannie’s cheekc and with the other hand covers her with lube all over her little pink pucker. She inserts one grease covered finger, moves it in and out then a second one with it, then finally a third one. Joannie says to Nancy: “Girl that feels pretty good, but that third finger is a little much.” Nancy says:
    “Tomorrow you may have something bigger in your ass.”

    Nancy takes a penis shaped dildo and sticks into Joannies ass. Then she does the same to Judy. She used the vibrating ones and turned them on full speed. She asks Joannie to put one in her ass too. So Judy and Nancy get on the bed sitting opposite each other with their legs spread and start slipping the double dildo into each others pussy. Next thing they scoot closer together so it goes in as far as they can stand it. They also start squirming around on the vibrators stuck in their assholes. Nancy said: “Judy I want to try to move it with my hand.” So she grabs it and starts moving around so that they can both feel the movement in their pussies. They both grab it and move it more and faster. Not very long after, both girls are having a simultaneous screaming orgasm.

    Meanwhile Joannie is using two vibrating dildos, one in each hole, and getting a little crazy herself. Not more than ten minutes, she is also screaming out a terrific orgasm herself.

    Nancy then tells the other two girls that the director told her that they should sleep with buttplugs in their buttholes tonight, so they will be nicely open and loose for tomorrows
    assfucking scenes. Nancy goes over to the dresser and finds the buttplugs, showing them to the other two girls. She says: “These are what he meant, they are shaped so they won’t accidentally squeeze out during the night.” She calls the other girls over to her to let her insert the buttplugs in their nether orifices. Then asks Judy to do the same for her.

    The girls watch the porn movie playing with each others tits and pussies for an hour, then decide it is best to go to sleep now. But Nancy takes a vibrating penis-dildo and sticks it in her and says she is going to sleep with it. Seeing that both Judy and Joannie also grab
    one and stick them into their own pussies. Then they get back on the bed, crawl under the covers and with Judy in the middle cuddle up with their arms around each other and on the nearest breasts. The room is filled with the soft buzzing sound of three vibrators buried deep in the three girl’s hot pussies. Soon sleep overtakes them.

    FIRST EVENING ALICIA JIM AND JOHNNIE

    Alicia walks into the bedroom with a hand on each cock, one her son’s, and one her husband’s. She tells them to lay at the end of the bed with their knees at the edge, side by side. She gets on her knees and takes short turns of sucking each cock. It isn’t long before she is rewarded with Johnnie’s squirts into her warm mouth and instead of swallowing it, she climbs up and spits it all into Jim’s mouth. She says: “See how your like your son’s cum. I think it tastes great.” Jim moves it around in his mouth before swallowing and then says: “You are right darling, our son’s cum does taste good. Give him mine to taste, too.”

    Alicia then gets back down between Jims legs. Jim puts his feet over her shoulders, and she sucks on him until he fills her mouth up with hot juice. She immediately moves over to Johnnie’s mouth and spits it into him. He savors the cum taste for a minute then swallows it. He says: “Hey Mom, I like that stuff, does it make me gay?”

    Alicia says: “Well today I watched you do everything gays do. You got buttfucked by a guy and you buttfucked your own father’s ass. But no, son, it doesn’t make you gay, I do want to see you two do a 69 right now on this bed for me. I have always wondered how I would like to see two guys. And this is even better, it is my own two guys!”

    So now having no more fear of penises, Jim and his son Johnnie get on the bed laying on their sides, facing each other toe to head. Both are still soft, but they insert each other’s soft cocks into their mouths and start nursing them. Not much later, they are both standing hard again. Johnnie cums first, and almost immediately Jim cums. When Johnnie cums, Alicia says: “Don’t swallow, boys, I want all of it from both of you.”
    So after Jim has cummed, then Alicia gets on the bed lays down and tells them to spit it into her mouth. She doesn’t swallow until both men have given her each other’s loads of cum. After she swallows their cum, she says: “That was so exciting for me to watch you two, that I am sopping wet. Now I need your dicks inside me right now, one in each hole. Jim you take the back.” Since they both wilted, she gives each of them a reviving blowjob, keeping her hands on the one she re-erected first while she does the second one.

    She has Johnnie lay down on his back. She moves over him and puts his hard dick into her pussy, facing him. She then lays down on top of him and tells Jim to get over Johnnie’s legs and stick it in her ass. They get into a rhythm of coordination both going in at the same time then back out at the same time. They feel their dicks rubbing each other through her membrances, adding to the feeling since their frenulums are rubbing each other as well as Alicia. She is getting very aroused, and panting hard. After a few minutes she gets her full release, and as she does it triggers both of the men to also squirt their seed inside her, filling both holes.

    She tells Jim to suck Johnnie’s cum out of her pussy and spit it into her mouth. He gets between her legs and licks her clit then slides his mouth down to her vagina and covers the opening with his lips, then sucks hard. He feels the liquid leave her and enter his mouth. When he has it all, he moves up over her and places his lips on hers. They both open their mouths and he lets the cum flow into her mouth from his.

    FIRST EVENING THE PRODUCER AND HIS WIFE AND MARY

    The producer and Mary leave the set and walk down the hall to a door which goes to another hall. There is an elevator at the end of it. They get into the elevator and go down.
    Mary said: “I didn’t know this old house had a basement.” The director said: “We did a humongous amount of work surreptiously on this place. We didn’t use any workers closer than 100 miles away and brought them here blindfolded. We moved the equipment in ourselves, and had the whole are cordoned off with a high continuous wooden fence. We put signs up that said U.S. Government Property – Keep Out under threat of Deadly Force. It worked, no one bothered us. We kept the workers on site until the work was finished. Then we again blindfolded and took them back to their hometown. They were paid so well, they never mentioned a peep to anyone about the government project they worked on. By the way, Mary, my name is Kenneth West, I have been a well known Hollywood director and producer, but out here I never mention my name. You may see my name on some credits of movies you watch. I trust to your discretion also.”

    As they left the elevator and walked down a long hallway with enough doors to look like
    a hotel, she said: “You can count on me Mr. Director, thanks for your confidence. Does your wife really mind you taking me to join you in bed?” He said: ” My wife is also well known. Her name is Cindy Rivera, I am sure you have heard of her. We decided to just take an early retirement here. We make so much more than we ever did in Hollywood, even without her acting anymore, except for when she feels like getting into our movies.
    So she is used to having sex with other people, and I have no objections to her doing it either. I am pleased that you were willing and eager to join us. Well here we are.”

    He unlocked a door, opened it and called out: “Cindy, I am here and I brought you a present.” Mary heard: “Be right there, honey, I am still busy in the kitchen, just a second.” A few minutes later through the door into the dining room, this absolutely knockout woman with auburn hair walks in smiling at what she sees. She says: “Oh,
    you really did bring her for me? She is so lovely.” He says: “Cindy, this is Mary, one of
    our new porn stars. We did several wonderful shoots today and she was in one of them.
    She will be working with us for a while, a long while I hope.”

    Cindy said: “Welcome Mary, join us for dinner, and then we can all party for a while before we sleep, and you will be sleeping with us. I always love it when Ken brings someone else home for us to play with.” Mary answered: “That sounds like a plan to me!” She asked: “Cindy, can I help you with dinner in the kitchen?” She was answered with: “Of course, I welcome your help, dear.” So the two women adjourned to the kitchen where Cindy had Mary make salads for all of them, while she finished the main course.

    In about 20 minutes, Cindy called to Ken, who had taken a quick shower and was in a robe now: “Dinner’s ready, love, come on out.”

    AFTER DINNER AT DIRECTOR KEN’S CINDY & MARY

    Cindy, Ken and Mary, sat at the table and ate their fill. They then adjourned to the bedroom, with Cindy taking Mary by the hand and leading her. All this time Mary was stark naked except for the apron Cindy gave her in the kitchen. Ken cleared the table while the girls went into the bathroom after Cindy stripped and took a quick shower together. While they were in the shower, Cindy got down on the floor and began eating Mary’s pussy. “Mmmmmm good” she said as she lapped at the teenaged pussy. “How old are you, girl?” Mary replied: “Just 17.” Cindy said: “You certainly are beautiful. Have you been fucked yet in the movie?” Mary said: “Yes, I was buttfucked tonight, and my first time too. I didn’t know it could feel good before.” Cindy said: ” I always like to have both holes filled, I get Ken to use a vibrator in one while he fucks the other one. Sometimes he brings home one of the male actors and I can get two dicks at once. He even brought two home one time, and I had all three holes filled at once.” Mary said:
    “I bet you that he is going to do that this weekend for you. We have a father and son. He got them to fuck each others butts tonight in the shoot. They are my friends brother and Dad.” Cindy said: “That sounds wonderful, maybe I can take a part in the movie too, I should ask him.

    Ken walked into the bathroom as the girls were out of the shower drying off. He went over to the toilet and started peeing. Cindy said: “Stop Ken, lets play with it. Mary, have you ever been peed on before?” Mary said: “No, never thought about it. What did you have in mind?” Cindy said: “Go lay down in the jacuzzi tub, dear, and let Ken pee all over you. See how you like it. Hold your pussy open so he can piss on your clit and folds, too.” Mary walked over to the tub, laid herself down in the tub on her back and said: “OK, I am ready, Ken.” Ken walked over and stood by the side of the tub and started spraying piss all over her freshly washed body, even her face and hair. He still had plenty to give her pussy a real hosing.

    Then he said: “Open your mouth now, and drink some.” She opened her mouth wide, he leaned over and she sat up and put her mouth on his soft dick and let him fill it up with his pee. She swallowed it as it went in until he was empty. Then she started sucking him until he was hard. He took the hand sprayer and began to spray her body with warm water and shampooed her hair all the while his dick was now sticking straight out. He told her to get back into the shower to rinse off, then come to the bed. She took one last suck on his dick, then got into the shower alone, this time.

    Ken and Cindy went into the bedroom, got into bed and Cindy began sucking on Ken’s balls and rubbing him all over. She then sucked on his nipples, making them stand up. He reciprocated with her nipples, and also played with her shapely tits. Mary finished her shower dried off and came into the bedroom watching Cindy with Ken. She was fascinated by his dick. It was very white, and looked to be about 8 inches long and maybe an inch and half thick. His pubic hair was red like his head hair, and like a jungle. His balls were at least an inch across, and his bag was totally bald. She went over to inspect it closer, but lust got the better of her and she just sucked it into her mouth. As she engulfed it, he let out a loud moan. Then he said: “Mary you feel wonderful.” Cindy said:
    “You go, girl, suck him dry like a vacuum cleaner, I love to watch.”

    Mary began to move her head up and down his thick stick, then wrapped one hand around it and jinked it up and down the shaft, pushing it so far into his body she obtained another inch in length. She tried and succeeded in swallowing all of it. She kept on working him until he gave up the fight and landed what turned out to be a huge load into her throat. All the fucking and sucking he watched every day made him cum-full when he went home. After receiving his benediction, Cindy and Mary began both working on his body, trailing their nails up and down his sides across his belly, and kissing his lips, neck and nipples. After about 20 minutes of this treatment he was hard again.

    Cindy said: “Ken, now I want you to fuck both of us. Mary is going to lay on me, both of us facing up. You get between our legs and give us each 5 strokes then go to the other. But first stick a vibrating dildo in each of our assholes. So with their asses in the air side by side, Ken took the vibrators, coated them with lube and shoved them deep into each girls rectum. Then he gave another push each and they were totally inside the girls.

    The girls lay down. Cindy on the bottom facing up, Mary laid on top of her also facing up. Their two pussies were lined up one above the other. You could hear the vibrators buzzing loudly. Ken moved over kneeling between their legs and inserted his cock into
    Mary, giving her the five strokes slowly. Then he eased out of Mary and slid his cock into Cindy, giving her the five strokes. After about 20 minutes of this and after both girls had orgasmed at least twice, he couldn’t take it any more. He said: “I can’t last any longer, what should I do with it, Cindy?” She said: “Pull out, come up here and squirt into Mary’s mouth, then she will give me half of your hot spicy juice to swallow.

    Ken knee-walked up to the top of the girls, and shot his wad into Mary’s mouth, she sucked hard until she could get no more out of him, also jerking him off with her hand.
    Then Mary moved off of Cindy and turned over, kissing Cindy’s mouth. She then spit half of the load into Cindy’s mouth. They both swallowed and then they kissed tongues lashing for another few minutes. Cindy said then: “Mary I want to do 69 with you, while Ken watches us.”

    So Cindy was still laying on her back and Mary got over her, pushing her pussy down on Cindy’s face. Mary then using her hands and laying on Cindy’s belly, spread Cindy wide open and began massaging her pussy with her tongue. Meanwhile Cindy was tongue fucking Mary’s hole and getting a lot of liquid to swallow. Mary sucked hard on Cindy’s clit and it was swollen to an inch long. The girls continued to suck each other until they had both orgasmed again. Ken was sitting in a chair jacking off slowly while watching them after his dick recovered again. The two girls then told him to get back on the bed, and they took turns sucking him until he shot off once more. They swapped his cum several times then each took half and swallowed it. After that they all snuggled up together and went to sleep.

    When they woke up in the morning, Mary asked Cindy: “How do we get the vibrators out, they have been in all night and the battery died while I was asleep?” Cindy said:
    “Just sit on the edge of the tub put your hand behind you and push it out.” So both girls went into the bathroom sat on the edge of the tub and squeezed the vibrators out of their assholes. Cindy said: “Now we need to wash them off, so I use anti-biotic soap to do that with. They took the vibrators over to the sink and washed them. Then Cindy said: “Now we need to put fresh batteries in now so we don’t have to do it while in the middle of play.” She got batteries out of a cabinet and the girls replaced the vibrators’ batteries with new ones. Cindy said: “Now lets go fix breakfast while Ken shaves and showers.”

    BREAKFAST AT DIRECTOR KEN’S CINDY AND MARY

    So the girls adjoined to the kitchen where they fixed a good breakfast of oatmeal, orange juice, bacon and eggs. Ken came in and they all ate. The girls cleaned up after eating.
    Ken said: “OK Mary, are you ready to go back to the set now?” She answered: “Any time.” Cindy said: ” Mary said you had two guys, son and father, let me get into this movie too, honey. Ken answered her: “I see no reason why not, I am sure we can have your parts worked in easily. Do you want to do both at once?” Cindy said: “You know me, dear, the more cocks in me at once, the merrier.” Ken laughed: “OK my dear, you win, come along with us, then. As usual we will call you Kelly, and not let anyone know you are my wife, so you enter after us.” “Right dear,” she said. ” Let me come along after a few minutes, I still need to fix myself up a little.” Ken replied: “OK we will go now.”
    With that, Ken and Mary returned to the set up the elevator and down the hall upstairs.

    While Ken reviewed the scripts, Joannie, Judy, Nancy, Jim, Alicia, and Johnnie were in the front room eating from the buffet style breakfast. When all had finished they returned to the movie set room taking seats in the viewing area. Cindy walked in from the hall then. Ken said: ” this is one of our other actresses, Kelly, she has made a lot of movies with us, and she will be joining us for today’s shoots. Ken decided on a substitution in one scene of Kelly for Nancy, and in another scene just to add her to the scene with Judy, Nancy, Joannie and Mary. He was thinking that having five girls in one scene would be very exciting to the audience, and began thinking of ways to use all five, since he had the freedom to modify the scripts.

    Johnnie looked at Kelly and thought, I am sure I have seen her somewhere before. But he couldn’t place her. He also thought: “She is really hot, wonder if I will get to fuck her too?”

    SCENE IV JOHNNIE AND KELLY (CINDY RIVERA)

    The Director said the first scene will involve only Johnnie and Kelly. Johnnie about shit his pants when he said that. He was going to fuck the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. At least that is what he hoped. “How many guys my age ever get to fuck a grown woman, anyway, and especially one built like her.”

    So he told them to watch the monitors. It would say Nancy, but that is Kelly’s part.
    Johnnie thought: “So I was going to get to fuck my sister in this one. Oh well, bet I will later anyway, according to what the director said yesterday. But damn, I wonder WHO that lady is?”

    The Director said: “In this shoot, Johnnie you are a nervous timid teenage virgin afraid of girls. She is the older woman that seduces you. You should change your attitude to more confidence as the movie progresses, and you are in charge near the end.

    He noticed an adjoining room had been opened up to the set, and it was configured like a living room. There was also a monitor in there but not visible to the cameras. The Director told Kelly and Johnnie to go into the living room and follow the monitor.

    Johnnie walks through the “front door” to the “outside” and waits. Kelly is sitting in a chair. Johnnie rings the doorbell and Kelly gets up to answer it. Johnnie says: Miss Green, my mom said you needed to tutor me in math. Kelly says: “Yes, Bobbie, I was expecting you. Come right in and sit down on the couch. Would you like some tea, soda, or something?” “Yes Miss Green, I would like a Dr. Pepsi.” “OK, I will get it, make yourself comfortable, do you want it in a glass with ice or just the can? “Glass with ice, please, Miss Green.”

    She brings the drink and also one for herself. She had changed into the clothes for the scene which let her breasts nearly hang out of the top, and her skirt barely below her cunt.
    Johnnie had changed into the assigned shorts with nothing under them and a tee shirt.
    It was expected that his dick would be sticking out the leg when it got hard.

    Kelly said: “Did you bring your book and papers with you?” He said: ” Right here, retrieving the little bag he had carried in with him. He put the book and papers on the coffee table. She said: “OK Bobbie, come over and sit beside me so we can both see these easily. She leaned over to the coffee table so her tits were hanging free and nearly out of the top she had on, as he sat down next to her about a foot away. She said: “That won’t do, you have to sit against me.” So she scooted over to touch hips with him. She had one of his papers in her hand, and turned toward him making her tit graze his shoulder. She said, now this problem needs to have one more step shown in it.

    Johnnie is by now starting to harden. Bobbie is supposed to act very embarrassed and shy, trying to cover his growing erection with his left hand while using his right hand to take the paper from her. She wiggles against him some more, deliberately knocking the paper out of his hand. She reaches for it and presses hard on his now hard dick, at the same time making sure her tits are rubbing against him as she leans over him. The Director calls “Cut.” The assistants come over and put some stuff on Johnnie’s face that make him look like he is blushing. The Director says “Action.” Bobbie make strangled sounds. Miss Green grabs his dick and squeezes it and says: “Oh my, what have I found here. This looks promising.” By now his dick is hard enough and long enough to reach the hem of his shorts. Miss Green pulls his shorts back exposing the head of his dick.
    “What a fine piece you have here, Bobbie.” Bobbie groans and mutters something unintelligible. “I think we should relieve the pressure so you can study better, Bobbie, don’t you? Again he stutters and mumbles: She says: “That’s a good boy,” still stroking his hard as nails teenage cock. Miss Green says: “Bobbie stand up.” He does and she pulls his shorts down to his ankles. She says: “Oh what a lovely cock you have, Bobbie, we must take care of it. Have you ever been with a girl?” Bobbie manages to stutter out;
    “No, Miss Green.” “Have you ever played with this lovely hard thing before?” “I don’t know what you mean, Miss Green.” “Oh my, a real virgin. I think something should be done about that.

    SCENE V JOHNNIE & KELLY

    Johnnie is so excited knowing he will be having Kelly sucking on him and fucking him shortly. He is leaking precum so much it is dripping. She leans over and licks all of it off of his cock. She says, “Bobbie, I think you need to come with me.” She grabs hold of his dick and starts pulling him around the coffee table with it and then pulls him into the bedroom by his cock. She says: “Bobbie, sit on the bed and watch me or help me.”

    She pulls her blouse over her head and her large tits swing free. The nipples are standing up hard. She walks over to Bobbie and says suck on these, putting one of them into his mouth. He sucks on it and then she puts the other one in his mouth. She takes her hand and wipes the precum off his dick and licks it off her hand. She backs away and takes off her skirt. She still has lacy panties on, they are white but thin and her red bush shows through them. She says: “Bobbie, haven’t you ever seen a naked female before?”

    He stutters: “Nnnno, Miss Green.” “Do you like what you see?” “Yyyyyes, Miss Green.” “Bobbie I think we can stop the Miss Green, just call me Dot, OK?” “YYyyes, Miss Gr, I mean Dot.” “Now take off that tee shirt, and your shoes and socks. I want you comnpletely naked for our next lesson. Is that clear?” “Yyyyyyes mmm, Dot.”

    “Now, Bobbie I want you take off my panties carefully.” She moves over to the bed in front of Johnnie and he reaches out and slowly slides her panties down her legs. She steps out of them. She says: “Now, young man, you just slide up there with your head on a pillow and relax and watch me.” She slowly turns around, bends over, swings her tits back and forth, and bend over away from him, reaching back and spreading her ass cheeks far apart. Johnnie’s dick is throbbing and beginning to get painful from the engorgement. He is checking out her pussy as she spreads it for his inspection.

    Next thing she gets on the bed, straddles Johnnie and moves up to where her pussy is right in front of his face. She says: “Now Bobbie, I want you to take your hands, pull my
    pussy open and stick your fingers inside me, then rub the top side inside.” He does that; his dick is hurting bad now. She says: “Now your next lesson is to see how a pussy tastes, so take that little pink thing at the top and suck it into your mouth, rubbing your tongue on it for me.” He complies. She says: “Now lick all over me and suck those little flaps into your mouth too and rub them with your tongue. He does that. She says: “Now stick your tongue into that hole you see as far as you can and stick it in and out.” He does that too.

    She says: “Now Bobbie, you just had your first hair pie, or eating pussy. Did you like it?” He says: “Dot, I never tasted anything like that before. Yes.”

    Knowing she has tortured him long enough and watching the monitor for instructions. She is told to straddle his body with her pussy over his face and to suck on his dick.
    The script calls for an orgasm in two minutes. Johnnie may have to fake it, or maybe not.
    At the two minute mark, Johnnie pretends to orgasm. The Director calls “CUT.” The two assistants come over and jack off into her mouth; both of them,with her holding the cum.
    The Director says: “Action,” and she resumes her place. She opens her mouth to let the camera see that her mouth is full of cum. She swallows it very obviously.

    SCENE VI JOHNNIE AND KELLY

    The next instruction is to fuck Johnnie. She slaps his dick to make it go down, so he won’t cum too quick. While she does that the director has put the filming on hold again.
    They take 10 minutes rest. While they are resting, Johnnie talks to her saying: “Kelly, you are the prettiest woman I have ever seen, yet you look familiar in some way.” She replies: ” I have been in a few movies so maybe you saw one.” Johnnie says: “You mean real movies?” She says, keeping up the cover: “No, just porn movies.”

    Johnnie says: “I never thought I would ever get to have a girl as beautiful as you.” She says: “This won’t be the last time Johnnie, either. Now let me get you ready again.”
    She gets down on the floor between his legs and starts sucking on his now soft dangly dick. It doesn’t take long for him to be hard again.

    The Director calls: “Places,” then “Action.” She lays on her back missionary style but holding her ankles over her head on the bed. He is to get between her legs ready to fuck her, but to allow the camera to capture lots of pussy shots and dick shots. As he puts his dick against her pussy, and rubs it up and down her slit, the cameras are doing close-ups to catch it all. As he puts the head of his dick against her vaginal opening he is to hold it there for a few seconds for filming, then put only the head in, holding it again, then another inch, etc. inch by inch until he is entirely engulfed. The next instruction is to pull out completely, camera again catches his wet shiny dick and her wet pussy. Then he is told to begin to really fuck her, but not cum. He has to call STOP when he starts to get any feeling of cumming.

    So he fucks her for 6 minutes, then yells STOP! He pulls out and sticks his hard wet prick in her mouth, she sucks on it, then pulls it out and slaps it. It wilts. He plays with and sucks her tits and in a few minutes he is hard again. So they resume filming, at the appropriate time per the script, he pulls out, just before he squirts and shoots cum all over her tits. He is required to lick it all off of her, but feed her some from his finger. They aren’t done yet, however. She is to suck him back to hardness. As soon as he is hard he is to tell her: “Now I want to feel your other hole, Dot, will you let me?” She answers: “I never did that before, I don’t know.”

    He says: “If you don’t, I am going to tell my mom that you molested me.” She says: “Well putting it that way, I guess I have no choice, and after what I did for you so far, too!”

    So she tells him she will get on her hands and knees at the edge of the bed and he is to fuck her pussy for a few minutes to get wet, then very carefully stick it into her asshole.
    She says: “I hope you don’t mind shit on your dick, because you might get some.”
    He says: “If I get to fuck your hot tight ass, I don’t care. It will wash off. Maybe I’ll make you lick it off, if I do.” She replies: “That won’t be necessary, I will wash your great big hard hot dick off for you, and then suck you off again. Is that a deal?”

    He says: “How can I refuse?” So he walks up against the bed edge and starts fucking her dripping pussy with his hard teenaged dick. After about ten strokes he pulls it out and pushes it against her tight pink puckered tiny little asshole.” Johnnie is thinking: ” What the hell, she really is an asshole virgin, and I am getting to be the first!”

    He hesitates looking at the head of his slippery dick right up against her spider web sphincter. According to script, he then pushes the head in. Then he pulls it out. Then he pushes it in again, the camera has to get lots of proximity shots, and also the slow penetration shots, as he shoves his hard hot dick into her virginal tight little asshole.
    Script says now fuck her to death. So he goes into overdrive pounding the devil out of her smoothly rounded butt, slapping hard against her with loud slaps on each thrust. His balls are hitting her labia hard with each slam into her. Again when he is ready to cum, he has to pull out and cum on her back, with the camera getting it all. Next he is to lick all of his cum off of her back, holding it in his mouth, letting the camera see, then she rolls over and he kisses her transferring the cum to her mouth, camera shot again with her mouth open, then the camera sees them split the cum between them, both mouths open again and cum filled. Then they both swallow on camera.

    The assistants comes over with shooting on hold, paints some brown washable paint on his dick. Shooting resumes, she has to wash him off in the adjoining set bathroom.

    After she has washed his again hardened dick she takes him back to the bed and tells him to lay down near the side edge. He does so. His steel-like dick is sticking stgraight up in the air and leaking precum which is running down the shaft. Dot spreads his legs wide and puts her face against his crotch. She sucks the right nut into her mouth and presses it with her tongue until he groans it hurts. Then she spits it out, and engulfs the left one. Once more she puts pressure on the swollen ball inside her mouth until he protests. She again spits it out . She tells him to turn on his side facing her. She is on the carpet on her
    knees. She sucks his entire prick into her mouth, then she sticks her pre-lubed finger into his anus and starts fucking his asshole vigorously. Since he had already cum so much for this shoot, he didn’t shoot again very soon. It took about 20 minutes of her playing with asshole and licking and sucking his cock before he finally came for the last time. She swallows it this time, and holds him in until he shrinks to tiny again. Then she releases him, the cameras get closeups of all of this.

    The Director says: “CUT.” and the scene is over, the homework forgotten.

    LUNCHTIME JOHNNIE AND HIS SISTERS

    Then Sam tells everyone that we should have some lunch and after lunch watch the scene just shot. So everyone orders their favorites for lunch. Then eating and simultaneous orgy time is going on. Johnnie is sitting between Judy and Nancy his sisters, when he isn’t eating he has fingers in both snatches, and they are grabbing and jacking his peter.

    After they have all three eaten their fill. Nancy says: “I want you for dessert, brother.”
    She gets down on her knees between his legs and slowly circles the head of his dick with her tongue. Then she licks up and down his stiffened shaft. He is wearing a silly grin.
    She cups his balls in her hand and massages them as she inserts the end of his hot prick into her warm wet mouth. She purses her lips tightly around the shaft just behind the ridge and moves it in and out of her mouth, while her tongue is tickling the underside of the end of his prick. She then slowly sucks the shaft farther and farther into her mouth until she has completely engulfed it. Judy says: “Wait Nancy I want to try that too.” Nancy removes his dick from her mouth and says: “OK Judy.”

    Nancy gets up and Judy takes her place. Judy starts tongueing the head of Johnnie’s dick like she saw Nancy do. Then Judy plays with her brother’s balls,and starts sucking more of his dick into her mouth. She takes it out and says: “Johnnie did I do that right?” He tells Judy, his 12 yr. old sister: “Sis, you are very good at what you are doing, just keep on.” She puts the hard cock back into her young mouth and continues working on it.
    After a few minutes Nancy who has been watching her 12 yr. old sister suck off her 16yr.
    old brother says: “Judy, I said I wanted him for dessert. That means I want to drink his cum. So stop now and let me finish. You can get his next time. After all, we never have tasted him before, and I am eager to see what his cum tastes like.”

    Judy reluctantly took her brother’s dick out of her mouth, and said: “I bet it tastes like Dad’s. I got to do that yesterday, you know.” Nancy replied: “Yes, I thought you did a real good job on Dad. He certainly enjoyed having his little girl suck and fuck him and swallow his cum, but Johnnie is mine right now, so get up. Judy got up and Nancy took her place between her brother’s legs again.

    Nancy once more slowly circled his dickhead with her tongue while playing with Johnnie’s balls, then rapidly engulfed his entire dick into her mouth. She tongued his frenulum and within minutes he was unloading a large set of squirts into her not quite virgin mouth. This was the only the second load of male cum she had ever tasted, since she sucked off Jessie the day before on her bed. She savored it, swirling it all around her mouth to get a good taste of it before swallowing the whole eight squirts.

    Nancy got up and said: ” Now sweet little sister, it is your turn. Take my place, get him hard again and make him blow into your mouth. Just think we both get to fuck him soon, wonder if he or Dad will get my virginity? Not fair you got fucked before I did.”

    Judy couldn’t respond as she was too busy sucking on her big brother’s dick. She was also squeezing his balls and in a surprise move had stuck a finger in his asshole and was rubbing his prostate. That had him squirming and panting, and pretty soon he erupted large gobs of cum into his little sister’s mouth. She savored them for a few minutes before drinking them down. After he had retracted his dick, she let it go and got up. She sat down again beside him. She said: “Brother, that was good, but it tasted a little different from Dad. I liked it though. I wonder who is in the next scene.”

    LUNCHTIME ALICIA AND MARY

    Alicia sat next to Mary. The first thing she said to Mary, was: “How did you like fucking
    my husband yesterday?” Mary replied: “He was super. Much better than my brother.:
    Alicia: “You mean you fuck your own brother?” Mary: “I have been for two years. We do it every chance we get but no one else knows it except your daughters.” Alicia: “Have you given them ideas about Johnnie, not that it makes any difference now?” Mary: “No I hadn’t suggested that they fuck Johnnie, but I sure wanted to. Have you ever thought about sex with a woman, Alicia?” Alicia: “No, I never gave it a thought, I have always been only into men for sex, women just never attracted me that way.” Mary: “Looks like you are going to find out very quickly, so how about a little sample as soon as we finish eating?” Alicia: “Guess I had just as well get used to it, you ought to be a good teacher from your experience with my daughters.”

    They eat, then Mary says: “Are you ready from some girl pussy, Alicia?” Alicia responds: “Guess its now or never.” Mary says, ok, lets get naked. So they disrobe, in full view of everyone there, no secrets anyway, since they were all naked yesterday when they were brought in and until they left the set. Mary says: “OK now lay down on the carpet on your back and I am going to get over you with my pussy over your face. You do to me what I do to you. You should become an expert pretty quick, I bet.”

    So Alicia lays down and Mary gets over her. Mary spreads Alicia’s labia and starts rubbing inside the slit. After she starts getting wet, Mary sticks two fingers inside Alicia’s vagina, rubbing the g spot on the top. Alicia follows suit doing the same to Mary. Both of them start breathing heavy and making sexy sounds. Then Mary sucks Alicia’s hard rubbery pink clit into her mouth and sucks and tongues it until Alicia cums hard. Mary is right behind her with a huge orgasm of her own.

    AFTER LUNCH

    Sam calls everyone to pay attention. He says the next shoot is going to involve Johnnie, Jim, Judy, Nancy, Mary, Joannie, Alicia, Bill, and Joe. This is going to be a progressive
    gang bang starting out with just Jim and Nancy. Remember Nancy is a virgin and Jim is going to take his other daughter’s virginity like he did with Judy yesterday. Next Joannie will enter the scene and he will deflower her too. Before we are through this afternoon every one of the girls will be thoroughly fucked in every hole simultaneously, at some point in the shoot. We have four girls and four studs for this shooting.

    SCENE VII JIM AND NANCY INTRODUCTION AND FELLATIO

    Nancy is sitting in the living room of the set. The doorbell rings. Jim is outside, she invites him in. She says: “Oh Uncle Donald, how nice to see you. Were you looking for my Dad?” He replies; ” Sandra, actually I was wanting to visit you, I hope you are here alone, I have some things I want to talk privately to you about, now that you are 16, and a young lady.” She says: “Dad has been away on business and won’t be back until Saturday, he left yesterday on Sunday, so I am all alone this week, and we have a week off from school; that works out great for me.” Her uncle replied: ” That works for me too.”

    “Why don’t we get something to drink and then get comfortable to talk in your room.” Sandra replies to her uncle: ” OK, what would you like?” He says: ” I would like a coke with some Jack Daniels and lime juice in it. If you want something stronger than coke, I won’t object.” She says: “I think I will have the same. I don’t any chances to drink alcohol with my parents around and they won’t let me date till next year.” So she fixes them both a drink and they go into her room.

    Uncle Donald is sitting on the recliner and she sits facing him on the edge of her bed. Her uncle tells her: “I talked to your Dad and he thinks that you should get some experience sexually by someone trusted, he meant me, and that is why I am here. How do you feel about that?” She says: “I don’t know if I’m ready yet. I am still a virgin, but I think that if you teach me about sex it would be good. I don’t want to start going out with boys and being ignorant. Mom started me on birth control pills last month.” He said: “Your Dad told me that he had talked to your mom about your sexual education, and they both agreed that I should do it, that is take your virginity, and in both bottom holes, as well as teach you how to give a good blowjob.” She said: “What in the world is a blowjob? and do you mean to have sex with me in my butt?” He said: ” A blowjob is also called giving head or dick sucking, you do know what a dick is, don’t you? and yes, I will also fuck your asshole, just get used to those words, when you are having sex they are common.”

    By then they had finished their drinks. She said: “Uncle Donald would you like another drink? I better not since I’m not used to alcohol, but I liked that, thanks for telling me about it.” He says, “No, I think we better get started. Do you have anything you need to do today later on?” “No, uncle I am clear for the whole week.” He said: “Good then let us start. First thing is for both of to undress. I think it will be more fun if we undress each other. Have you ever been naked in front of anyone else before, I mean since you have grown up?” She says: “No, no one has ever seen me naked before since I was little.”

    So following the prompt screen step by step they proceed with Nancy’s devirgining by her father.

    “Sandra, come over here and stand in front of me.” He tells her to bend over and he pulls her blouse off over her head. She is wearing a lacey bra, so he tells her to turn around, and he unfastens the snaps. He has her turn around again and he removes her bra from her arms, exposing her luscious ripe teenage tits. Since she was a little excited, the nipples are sticking up like little candy drops. She has puffy nipples, with the areola swollen like a little hill on top of the mountain of her young tits.. He has her bend over and sucks each nipple in turn into his mouth as the prompt screen calls for. He puts his hands around her waist while doing this. She is asked by the screen to make noises, but she doesn’t need the prompter, she does it spontaneously as her father sucks on her nipples for the very first time.

    He treats each one for a few minutes, then he reaches out and unfastens the belt of her cutoff shorts, unzips them and lets them fall to her feet. She steps out of them.
    Now she is only wearing bright red panties with lace at the legs and waist.

    He reaches out and takes hold of the waistband and pulls them down slowly, gradually exposing her hairy little mons and the bright red hair surrounding her love box. She steps out of her panties and shorts. He tells her to take off her shoes and socks. She goes over to the bed and does so. He tells her to sit on the edge of bed, gets up and walks over to stand in front of her. He tells her: “You are very beautiful, my dear, to tell the truth I have lusted after you for some years now. For me this is a godsent gift, I hope it is just as pleasant for you. Now will you be so kind to remove my pants, not my underwear?”

    She reaches out and unfastens his belt, and unzips his pants, they fall to the floor, and he removes them from his feet. He is now standing there in his shirt, a loud flashy short sports model, and his underwear, jockey shorts with a bit wet spot at the end of his projecting dick inside the shorts. Next he says: ” You never felt or saw a dick before, did you?” She says: ” No,uncle yours is the first one, can I see it now?” He says: “Not yet, I want you to remove my shirt for me, and suck on my nipples.” So she unfastens the buttons and takes the shirt off his arms. His hairy chest and projecting nipples are now exposed. She bends over and sucks on the left nipple then the right one for a few seconds each. His dick is throbbing and trying to break out of his jockeys. He tells her: “Now, Sandra, take hold of my shorts and pull them down. She does and his big hard dick, dripping with precum is sticking out about 7 inches.

    He moves over to sit on the bed and she is told to remove his shoes and socks. So she does. She has been licking her lips per script and staring at his penis, the entire time while removing his footwear.

    He tells her to sit back on the edge of the bed and he stands in front of her. He says: “Sandra, my sweet niece, rub your hands up and down my body from my armpits to my hips. She does so. His dick is bounding up and down and leaking profusely. “Now Sandra, feel my penis and testicles.: She does, then he turns around bends over and spreads his ass cheeks., “Now Sandra, you see my asshole?” “Yes, Uncle Donald, why is it brownish, is it not cleaned off?” He says: “No Sandy, some assholes are pink and others are brown, I assure it is clean enough for you to lick it, and that is what I want you to do. Smell it first, so you are sure.” She puts her nose near it and says: “I don’t smell anything bad.” He says: “OK now lick me.” She puts her tongue on his asshole and licks all around it. Next her uncle tells her: “Now you lay down on the bed near the middle so we have room.” She does. He gets over her with his balls hanging in her face. He tells her: “Now suck each one of my balls into your mouth and be very gentle. Rub them with your tongue, and be careful of your teeth.” She does so.

    He says: “Now take my dick put your hand around it, rub it lightly up and down, then put the end in your mouth, and keep on doing it.” She follows his instructions. Now Nancy has her Dad’s dick in her mouth for the first time. He tells her to get in as far as it will go.

    She actually managed to suck his entire dick into her mouth without gagging. “Sandra, now move your mouth up and down on it and hold the bottom of my dick with your hand, use your other hand to play with my balls, but lightly, no pressure.” She is now moving her mouth up and down her father’s dick and feeling his balls. He says: “Now in a minute, you are going to get a mouthful of nice warm slick juicy cum straight from your uncle’s dick. I want you to move it around in your mouth to taste it well before you swallow it.” She keeps on sucking on her father’s dick and jacking it off into her mouth.

    Soon he says: “Sandra I am going to cum now! Get ready! Uhhhhhhhhh, Uhhhhhhhh, Uhhhh, Uhhhh, Uhh, Uh.” as he shoots six squirts of cum into his virgin daughter’s mouth.” Nancy swirls it around in her mouth and under her tongue for a few minutes before swallowing it. The cameras weren’t required to shoot her mouth full of cum this time. He says: “Sandra, hold my cock in your mouth and it will get soft. When it does you can suck on me while you pull me out of your mouth.” So she follows instructions and does so. The Director calls out “CUT!” and they both sit up on the edge of the bed. The director says time for a 10 minute break. “Nancy, keep playing with your Dad’s dick, he will need it hard to fuck you with in the next scene.” So they spend the next ten minutes with Nancy fondling her Dad’s cock and balls. By the end of the ten minutes he is back up hard again. But the director says: “Jim, take this pill, you are going to need it. It will keep you hard for 2 hours, and you will be doing a lot of fucking over that time. Do not let the pussies get dry on you or you will be sore and we can’t have that.”

    Jim takes the pill from the director with a coke he hands him. Soon they are ready to begin the next scene.

    SCENE VIII JIM AND NANCY CUNNILINGUS

    The Director tells Nancy to lay spread out on the bed with two pillows under her butt.
    He tells her Dad to get placed to eat her pussy. They take their places, both totally naked, and first Nancy’s Dad per the script sucks both her nipples to hardness, then he drops down to her pussy and first runs his fingers up and down her hot virgin slit, followed by his wet tongue. She is pretty wet. His dick is also wet from the precum after her fondling her Dad for the last ten minutes. He takes his tongue, and slowly rubs it up and down on the left side between his daughter’s inner and outer lips.. Then he moves to the right side and does the same. He inserts two fingers into his virgin 15 year old daughter’s fuck hole and starts twiddling her twat. At the same time he starts sucking on her clitty, by now very stiff and elongated, poking out of its hood. He sucks hard on her clit and she bursts into an explosive orgasm, panting and screaming, a little before the prompter calls for it. But the Director told them all that spontaneous orgasms were acceptable and desired.

    Jim (Uncle Donald) keeps working on his daughter (niece Sandra in the film) until she has two more orgasms. The third one just after the second one. The director calls “CUT.”
    and they return to sitting on the edge of the bed while Nancy tries to normalize her breathing. She says: “Dad that was fabulous, I never knew it could be so good, even Joannie and Mary didn’t make me cum that hard. Maybe it was because it was you.”
    Jim says: “Nancy my little girl, I really loved these last two scenes with you. Now I understand men who fuck their daughters. I always thought it was criminal before, now I can’t wait to take your virginity. Did you like my cum? was it better than your brother’s?”
    She said: “Well Dad, I like both of you, but you don’t taste exactly the same.” He said: “That’s what your mom said last night too.”

    SCENE IX JIM AND NANCY THE END OF VIRGINITY I

    The Director says: “PLACES!” Nancy resumes her position with her ass up on two pillows while her dad, “Uncle Donald” takes his place between her legs which are spread wide. Her Dad is instructed to continue eating her pussy for two minutes. Then the prompter tells her to get on the edge of the bed on her hands and knees and her ass in the air with her Dad standing behind her, the cameras are moved to get good shots from both sides, a small one is placed under her to get the view from below of his dick entering her virgin pussy for the first time.

    When everything is set up, the Director says: “ACTION!” and Jim places the head of his dick right against his daughter’s hot pussy. He moves it up and down her slit, resting it for one shot on the underside of her clit. Then he is to start insertion. Jim puts his dick against his daughters virginal opening and hold it there for some shots. Then he begins to slowly push his hard prick into his little virgin girl’s cunny.

    Just the head in: “Oh Uncle Donald that really feels good, do you think you can fit in me?” “Of course my dear Sandra, this should really be wonderful for you, as it is for me.” He begins to slowly slide his engorged swollen prick deeper into his little girls virgin hole. When he is all the way in, (accompanied by much moaning and other sounds from both of them for the sound track), he says: “I”m all the way in, honey, how does that feel?” She says: ” I can’t believe how nice and full my pussy feels, uncle. are you going to start fucking me now?” He replies per script: “Sandra, if you are ready I will.”

    She says; “O Daddy,” “CUT!” from the director. “Nancy, follow the prompt, in this movie he isn’t your daddy, he is your uncle. OK, 2nd take, action!” She says this time: “Oh Uncle I want you to fuck me good, you feel so nice and big and hard inside my hot wet little pussy. Nothing ever felt this good, not even my vibrator Mom gave me to exercise my pussy with.” So Jim starts fucking his now devirgined daughter in earnest. He bangs her hot pussy for ten minutes then both cum together. The camera gets his dick withdrawing with cum on it and then cum dripping out of her pussy. He is to suck all of it all out her and then put it into her mouth, with lots of camera shots. He kneels down behind his daughter and sucks all of the juice up that he can. She turns over, lays down at the edge of the bed with her head and over the edge and he kisses her giving her all of the juices from both of them. After the camera gets her mouth full of cum, she swallows it on cam, and then he sticks his wet drippy dick back into her mouth. She sucks everything off of it. With the pill he took, it never went down.

    SCENE X JIM AND NANCY THE END OF VIRGINITY II

    Nancy is instructed to go to the big toilet room where she will be enemized by Sam’s secretary and chief enemizer, Miss Donna Farley. She enters the toilet room, and the naked Donna meets her. Donna says: “Hi Nancy, I get to fuck your ass with this nice enema, it will feel good to you. She tells Nancy to bend over, and she takes a gloved hand and rubs lots of lubricant all over and into Nancy’s asshole. Then she puts two fingers in and says: “Does that hurt any?” Nancy says: “No, its OK.” Donna sticks a
    third finger into Nancy’s asshole and moves her hand in and out and asks: “Still OK?” “Yes” Nancy says.

    Donna takes the penis shaped enema nozzle, and fills the bag up then inserts the nozzle into Nancy’s butt slowly, and wiggling it around as she does so. Nancy says: “Oh wow, that really feels good, maybe I will like getting my ass fucked.” Donna says: “I’m sure you will love it, everybody else does.” Nancy is filled up with the warm water and Donna says her well known phrase: “Sit and Shit!” Nancy plops down on the toilet and evacuates her bowels with a few plops and lots of squirting water sounds. Donna says, you get one more time. So they repeat the performance, and this time it just sounds like pure water squirting out Nancy’s virgin asshole. Donna wipes her off with soapy water, then alcohol and tells her to return to the set, after lubricating her very well.

    Nancy returns to the set. The director says “PLACES!” and Nancy again takes a doggy position at the edge of the bed where she lost her virginity a little while ago to her father.

    Jim is ready, the cameras are set up, the director calls “ACTION!” and Jim again stands behind Nancy’s ass in the air with his dick this time resting on her little pink rosebud.

    The cameras get the shot, then Jim pushes into his daughter’s virgin asshole with the tip of his hard dick. The cameras get that shot, then he moves it another inch into his daughter’s asshole, another shot, this continues shot for shot for all 7 inches until he is balls against her pussy, and totally buried inside her. She says: “Uncle Donald, I really like that, it feels so good.” He responds: “Now my pet, we are ready to begin the real thing.” With that he pulls his hard boner back out of her ass completely, then quickly buries it again to the hilt. She says: “Ohhhhhhh!” He says: “Uhhhhhhhhhh” and they follow the required sound track non verbal dialogue as he fucks his daughters ass to kingdom come. Suddenly he feels his balls lift and his dickhead expand and he pushes into her hard as he can and squirts several large shots of cum into his little girl’s formerly virgin asshole. With the pill he is still stiff, so the cameras film his slow withdrawal from her ass. After he gets his dick all the way out, it is quickly cleaned off with alcohol, and she turns around this time on camera and sucks it all into her mouth. A good ass to mouth faked shot. They actually put some chocolate on his dick before he fed it to her. The script calls for her to say: “Oh Uncle Donald I didn’t know shit could taste that good!”

    The Director calls “CUT!” and they sit in the adjoining viewing room chairs to rest.

    SCENE XI JIM AND NANCY AND JOHNNIE

    Coming soon to a forum near you!

    [/b]


  • The Barbie Lez Fantasies – Week 33: The Steamy Shower

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-32”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them. Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    I racked my brain to try and figure out a polite way to say this. But then I realized something; I don’t give a fuck! So here it is: I returned home from a day of shopping with a pressing urge to pee. Not exactly the type of thing you would shout from the rooftops. Then again, it is not as bad as if I had to… well, I assume you get the point. Anyhoo, back to the story. So I felt like my bladder was about to explode. Rushing into the apartment, I chucked my things onto the counter and hurried to the bathroom. Normally, finding the door closed meant the bathroom was in use, but given my pressing need to use the facilities, I decided to throw caution to the wind. Reaching for the handle, I sighed as I felt it turn.

    When I opened the door, I felt a gust of hot air flow forth, but I was too busy struggling to keep from wetting myself to notice. I hurried inside and was halfway through pulling down my shorts before I noticed a few things. First of all, I noticed the shower curtain was drawn. That, combined with the fact that the air was heavy with humidity and the sound of millions upon millions of water droplets hitting the bottom of the tub told me I was not alone. It was not until I noticed a silhouette I had no trouble recognizing as woman’s through the translucent shower curtain that it all hit me; someone was taking a shower! My first instinct was to sneak back out before my presence was revealed, but that soon became impossible when I heard a voice.

    “Is anyone there?” asked an all-too-familiar voice from behind the curtain. I immediately recognized it as my roommate’s and realized something; there was no way in hell I could leave now! Not because I make it a habit of violating people’s privacy, but because I could feel wave after wave of arousal wash over me at the thought of seeing my roommate naked. I had often wondered what she would look like clotheless, but given the fact that she had a boyfriend, I had never actually thought I would ever find out. But when I felt a powerful fantasy grow within me, I knew I was about to get to know my roommate in a much more intimate manner than ever before. I barely had time to think something along the lines of, “this is the worst possible time to have a fantasy,” before reality faded, giving way to an identical fantasy world. Though visually identical, I knew full well that the laws of etiquette were quite different than in the real world. Because of this, I let go of all my worries and focused on the only thing that mattered; my arousal! Without a moment of hesitation, I reached out and pulled the shower curtain aside, revealing my roommate’s naked body.

    “Wow!” I could not help but gasp as I looked her up and down. Though her boobs were not as ample as I would have liked, her thin waist and lack of any and all body fat totally made up for it. Plus, the water running across her smooth skin helped make her sparkle like a diamond in the sun, making her that much more beautiful. Having completely forgotten about my pressing need to relieve myself, I felt my cunt grow wet at the sight of my gorgeous roommate.

    “What are you doing?” she asked. Apparently having realized I was getting turned on at the sight of her nude figure, she did her best to cover herself up. Unfortunately, that did nothing to stop me.

    “You’ll see,” I said with a smile and a wink as I quickly slipped out of my shorts and tank-top. Before she could even figure out what was happening, I hopped into the tub, joining her beneath the curtain of falling water. Without a moment of hesitation, I pulled her in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” I moaned as I felt my lips make contact with hers. Once more bypassing all hesitation, I thrust my tongue into her mouth and started exploring her oral cavity.

    My roommate remained frozen in shock for a few seconds before she finally found the strength to react. But instead of pushing me away, she started reciprocating my eager tongue strokes. Though tentative at first, her thrusts soon grew in both strength and passion. Within seconds, we were passionately making out, our tongues dancing the waltz of love on the dance floor of our mouths.

    Unfortunately, the blissful experience was soon cut short when she broke the kiss the shoved me back. Struggling to comprehend her sudden change of attitude, I staggered backward until I reached the end of the tub and felt my back make contact with the tiled wall. Peering up at my roommate, I could not suppress a relieved sigh as I found her brimming with lust. That meant she had not suddenly changed her mind; she had only attempted to escalate things. And from the determined look that was plastered across her face as she strode toward me, I could tell her plan had not changed. Sure enough, she soon reached me and dropped to her knees. Moments later, I watched her force my left nipple into her mouth.

    “Mmmmm!” I moaned as I felt her suck on in with surprising skill for a girl with a boyfriend. Then again, it was not really my roommate suckling on my tit but a fantasy version of her. Still, her skills were impressive and left me wanting more when she eventually got bored of alternating between my left and my right nipple and moved on to bigger and better things. Okay, maybe not bigger, but defiantly better! For you see, she had just dropped to her ass and, now seated before me, peered up at me with lust-filled eyes as she buried her face in my pussy.

    “Oh god!” I moaned as I felt her tongue slither back and forth against my lower lips. But the labial teasing soon came to an end when she thrust her tongue deep into me, forcing another powerful moan past my lips.

    “Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” I begged as she thrust her tongue in and out of me with surprising speed. Fortunately, she did not. In fact, I soon realized she had done the exact opposite. Though I was totally oblivious to how, let alone when, she had managed to accomplish this, I could now feel two of her fingers slide in and out of my asshole, forcing the arousal that filled me to skyrocket.

    “FUCK!” I moaned as I felt a powerful orgasm grow within me. Though the dual stimulation had only just begun, I knew it was only a matter of seconds before I climaxed. Sure enough I soon felt my pussy start to convulse.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” I shrieked blissfully as I climaxed. I felt my first wave flow up my cunt and gush into her mouth. But since she was busy thrusting her tongue in and out of me, the hot liquid did not remain contained for long. However, due to the millions upon millions of water droplets that rained down upon us, it soon became impossible to tell what was cum and what was water. But that did not matter; all that mattered was the way my roommate’s skillful tongue strokes and finger thrusts made me feel. At least, they were until I was snapped back to reality by the sound of my roommate—the real one, not the fantasy one—once more asking if she was alone.

    “Fuck!” I mentally swore as I felt the arousal from my fantasy give way to a pressing need to pee. Glancing around, I realized I was still fully clothed and, unfortunately, about to be discovered.

    “Sorry,” I said as I saw my roommate’s silhouette reach for the shower curtain that separated us. Realizing I was not entirely to blame for my intrusion, I added, “The door wasn’t locked.” And with that, I hurried out of the bathroom. The next few minutes were agonizing for me as I once more struggled to keep from wetting myself. After what felt like an eternity, my roommate finally stepped out of the bathroom. Without even saying a word, I pushed past her and, not even taking the time to lock the door behind me, I pulled my shorts down and slammed my ass down upon the toilet seat.

    “Ahhh!” I sighed as I let ‘er rip—or flow, whatever. Though not quite as pleasurable as an orgasm, the feel of that hot, golden liquid flowing past my lower lips came in close second.

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez